#Use a conversational tone using simple language

[hellobykittys]

𝐒𝐇𝐘 𝐁𝐎𝐘 ✦ 𝐎𝐏⁸¹

SUMMARY: You are Lando Norris’ twin sister and were completely obsessed with your brother’s teammate, but he was always avoiding you. NOTES: English is not my first language, so there might be some writing mistakes. I apologize for that, and feel free to point out any improvements. PAIRING: Oscar Piastri x Reader! Lando Norris’ Sister. WARNING: Hot scenes, but not explicit; use of Y/N; Oscar is very shy. WC: 4.7k

MASTERLIST | THE (IM)PERFECT PLAN SERIE

“You need to go a little easier on him,” Lando said as soon as he entered the small room, throwing his backpack onto the chair with a tired sigh. “Oscar’s shy, and you’re scaring the poor guy to death.”

You, leaning against the desk with your legs crossed and your eyes glued to your phone, ignored the first part of the comment. But the last part caught your attention.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you replied, feigning disinterest.

“Oh, come on, don’t act dumb,” Lando shot back, crossing his arms with a smirk. “You’re cornering Oscar. I was going to let it slide because, honestly, it’s hilarious. But look, you’re going too far, and he clearly doesn’t know how to handle it.”

You realized denying it would be pointless. Lando knew exactly what you were doing, and probably the whole paddock did too. Maybe it was time to turn the tables in your favor.

“Did he complain about me?” you asked, now genuinely curious, a mischievous smile tugging at your lips. “Because, seriously, I don’t get it. Sometimes it seems like he doesn’t care, but then, in the next minute, he acts like I’m the personification of chaos.”

Your voice carried a touch of frustration. Ever since you met Oscar last season, you had done everything to get his attention. Flirting, glances, little touches. But he always pulled away or acted like he didn’t notice. His shyness, which once seemed charming, was now starting to feel like an impenetrable barrier.

Lando laughed, clearly enjoying himself at your expense. “You know what’s funny? You think you can melt anyone with that smile and some games. But let me tell you, Oscar’s different. He’s more… reserved.”

“I know that,” you shot back, crossing your arms. “And that’s exactly why I’m trying harder. He’s not like the others. It just makes it more interesting.”

Lando shook his head, incredulous. “You’re impossible, you know that? But look, if you keep this up, he’s gonna start running away from you. Like, literally. One day, he’s gonna abandon the car in the middle of the track just to escape.”

You laughed. “He already runs, just in a way less obvious than that. But he’ll get used to it. It’s just a matter of time.”

“Or a restraining order.”

“Funny,” you replied, giving him a sharp look.

After a brief silence, you decided to change tactics. “You could help me out!” you asked, in an exaggeratedly sweet tone.

“No way. Stay out of this, Y/N,” Lando responded quickly, as if he already knew where this was going.

“You’re so heartless!” you retorted, with a theatrical touch. “I come every weekend to support you, and this is how I’m treated? You should, I don’t know, compensate me for always being by your side.”

“Support? You’re kidding, right?” Lando laughed. “The whole team already figured out why you’re always here. And the only person who might not have noticed is Oscar himself.”

“What slander!” you snapped, placing a hand on your chest as if deeply offended. “I come because I like my brother. And I thought he liked me too, but apparently, he doesn’t care enough to help me with something so simple.”

Lando just laughed and raised his hands in surrender. “Alright, alright. What exactly do you want me to do?”

“Simple. Find out if he likes me or not. Easy, right?”

Before you could continue the discussion, someone knocked on the door, interrupting the conversation.

“Come in!” Lando replied casually.

The door opened to reveal Oscar. Your excitement was immediate. He, on the other hand… didn’t seem as thrilled to see you.

“I didn’t know your sister was here,” he said to Lando, hesitantly. “I didn’t want to interrupt. I’ll come back later.”

Before he could leave, you rushed to his side and lightly placed your hand on his arm, still covered by his racing suit.

“You don’t have to leave, Osc,” you said softly, your fingers purposely brushing against the fabric of his suit. “Lando and I weren’t talking about anything important. Feel free to stay.”

Oscar hesitated but eventually gave in. “Alright, if you say so…”

Oscar tried to pull away from your touch without being rude, and you, noticing his discomfort, decided to ease the tension and let him slip away.

“Well… I just wanted to ask about the car adjustments for tomorrow. But I guess I interrupted something…” He seemed genuinely uncomfortable, which only made you want to tease him even more.

“You didn’t interrupt anything,” you replied with a calm smile. “Actually, I’ll just sit here quietly while you two chat.”

With that, you sat down in a chair lost in the room, pretending to fiddle with your phone while you took the opportunity to observe Oscar. The way he spoke, gestured, or even furrowed his brow when something seemed confusing… it was fascinating.

The two of them spent a few minutes discussing technical adjustments for the car when they were interrupted again. This time, it was someone from the PR team, rushing in to inform Lando that they needed him for an urgent photo session.

“I’m on my way,” Lando said, standing up. But before leaving, he gave you a calculated look. “Oscar, can you stay here? Y/N was feeling a bit nauseous earlier, and I didn’t want her to be alone.”

Your heart skipped a beat. It was obvious he was making it up, but the feigned concern in his voice was flawless. You knew you owed Lando a big favor now, but it was worth it. For Oscar, everything was worth it.

“Seriously?” Oscar looked visibly surprised, casting a suspicious glance from you to Lando. “Alright, if she needs anything…”

“Thanks a lot, buddy,” Lando replied with a mischievous smile, giving Oscar’s arm a friendly squeeze before walking toward the door. “I’ll be back soon. Wait for me here.”

As soon as the door closed, you jumped up and practically ran to the couch, pulling Oscar down to sit next to you before he could even react.

“Thanks so much for staying, Osc,” you said softly, as if you were truly vulnerable. “I wasn’t feeling too great, you know?”

Oscar tensed next to you, clearly uncomfortable. He looked around, as if searching for an escape route. “Is everything okay now? Do you want me to get some water or something?”

“No, no, it’s fine, it’s passed,” you replied, placing your hand on his arm. “I just needed some company. I feel better this way.”

Oscar let out a nervous, short laugh and looked away, clearly trying not to acknowledge the closeness between you two.

“You look cute when you’re nervous, you know?” you remarked, a mischievous smile appearing on your face.

He opened his mouth to respond but seemed to lose his words. Finally, he muttered, “I’m… not nervous.”

“Oh, really?” you teased, leaning in a little closer, until there was almost no space left between you on the small couch. Oscar seemed even more restless, the blush on his face now impossible to hide.

“I think… we don’t need to be this close,” he managed to say, awkwardly trying to pull away. But, poor thing, there was nowhere left to escape.

“Osc,” you started, in a fake hurt tone, looking down at your hands. “I think you don’t like me very much.”

He seemed surprised, the tension in his shoulders easing for a moment. “Why would you think that?”

“Because every time I’m around, you try to get away.” Your voice sounded almost like a lament, and you took the opportunity to glance at him before looking down at your legs. “Did I do something to you?”

When you looked back at him, your face was perfectly molded into a sad expression, your eyes slightly glistening, as if you were truly upset. It was almost impossible not to believe it.

Oscar hesitated, looking genuinely puzzled. “No… of course not. It’s just that…” He stopped, clearly trying to find the right words.

“It’s just that…?” you encouraged, tilting your head.

“You’re… too intense, Y/N,” he finally confessed, his voice low. “I don’t know how to handle you, that’s all.”

A triumphant smile threatened to appear on your lips, but you held it back, keeping up the act. “Intense? I just… like being around you, you know? Is that really so hard?”

Oscar rubbed the back of his neck, visibly uncomfortable. “It’s not that. I’m just not used to… attention.”

“So, you’re saying I make you uncomfortable?” you asked, leaning slightly toward him, closing the space even more.

Oscar looked away, his ears turning even redder. “I didn’t say that.”

“Then what are you saying?”

Before he could answer, the door suddenly opened, and Lando walked into the room with that typical mischievous smile you knew so well. “Did I interrupt something?”

Oscar practically jumped off the couch, creating visible distance between you two. It was almost comical, but at that moment, you could only curse your brother. He had ruined the perfect moment. You were so close to getting what you wanted!

“No, no,” Oscar quickly denied, the words tumbling out almost in a rush. “Now that you’re here, I… I think I’ll head out. See you before the next practice.”

And without giving anyone a chance to react, he practically bolted out of the room, as if running away from a fire.

You let out a loud sigh, crossing your arms and shooting a deadly glare at Lando, who was still standing in the doorway, clearly enjoying your discomfort.

“You did that on purpose!” you accused, frustration clear in your voice.

“Me? No way,” Lando responded, feigning innocence as he closed the door behind him. “But you should’ve seen his face. Poor guy, he looked like he was going to pass out.”

“He wasn’t going to pass out!” you retorted, throwing a pillow toward your brother, who easily dodged it.

“Alright, alright. But seriously, Y/N, you’re being way too hard on the guy.” He threw himself onto the couch, taking the spot Oscar had just vacated. “Don’t you think he’s nervous enough already? Every time you get close, it’s like he forgets how to breathe.”

You huffed, sinking into the couch next to him. “Maybe he just needs to get used to me. It’s not that hard, right?”

Lando raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “For you, maybe. But for him? Oscar is… different. He’s not used to someone like you.”

“Someone like me?” you repeated, intrigued.

“You know,” Lando explained, gesturing vaguely. “Someone who’s not afraid to say what they want and go after it. Oscar’s more… reserved. Doesn’t mean he doesn’t like you, he just doesn’t know how to react.”

You were silent for a moment, processing Lando’s words. Maybe he was right. Maybe Oscar just needed a little more time. But giving up wasn’t an option. Not now.

“Okay,” you finally said, a mischievous smile appearing on your lips. “I’ll go easy on him. For now.”

Lando laughed, clearly amused by your determination. “Good luck, sis. You’re going to need it.”

The next day, you positioned yourself strategically in the garage, waiting for the right moment to find Oscar. When he finally appeared, talking to one of the engineers, you calmly walked over with a relaxed smile, pretending you had no agenda in mind.

“Hey, Osc,” you greeted, your voice light and carefree. “How’s everything after yesterday? You seemed in a rush.”

Oscar turned to you, and it was almost funny how hard he tried to appear casual, even though he was clearly uncomfortable. “Oh, yeah… I was just running late for something.”

“Of course, of course,” you responded with a soft smile. “Well, I hope things are calmer now. Maybe we can chat after qualifying?”

He hesitated, shooting a near-pleading glance at the engineer beside him, as if he was hoping they could save him. But this time, something different sparkled in Oscar’s eyes. It wasn’t fear or discomfort. It was curiosity, though still shy.

“Yeah… maybe,” he finally replied, his voice softer than usual.

You smiled, already considering that a small victory.

Unfortunately, finding Oscar after qualifying turned out to be impossible. Lando secured pole position, and you stayed to congratulate him, while Oscar, with a disappointing P5, was swept into endless conversations with engineers and mechanics.

By the time it was late, almost time to head back to the hotel, you went to Lando’s room to grab your things while he wrapped up the last commitment of the day. That’s when fate decided to be kind.

The door next to your brother’s room opened, and who stepped out but the exact person you’d been hoping to see.

“Osc!” you called out cheerfully, a bright smile on your face.

“Hey.” His response was much less enthusiastic. The tone of defeat and frustrated expression clearly showed that he was still upset about the qualifying result.

“Bummed about P5?” you asked, trying to start a conversation.

“It wasn’t what I expected,” he admitted, crossing his arms. “But I’ll make up for it tomorrow.” There was a forced confidence in his voice that you didn’t miss.

“I’m sure you will! And look, I’m calling the podium: Lando in first, and you in second. What do you think?”

You stepped a little closer, almost unintentionally, trying to minimize the distance between you. But for Oscar, there was nothing subtle about your approach. He clearly noticed.

“You’re optimistic,” he commented, trying to ignore how you seemed to invade his space without hesitation.

“I’m not optimistic, I’m realistic,” you shot back, a mischievous smile playing on your lips.

Oscar looked away, clearly looking for an escape route, but you weren’t about to let him slip away so easily.

“Look, Osc,” you began, your tone softening as you leaned in slightly. “I really think you underestimate how good you are at what you do. You’ve got everything to be at the top. You just need to believe in yourself more.”

He blinked, clearly caught off guard by your change in tone. You saw the tension in his shoulders ease slightly, and that was enough for you to close the gap just a little more, your smile now sweeter than mischievous.

“You really think so?” he asked, his voice low, almost hesitant.

“I know it,” you replied, sincerity shining through.

Oscar still seemed hesitant, but he didn’t pull away when you placed a light hand on his arm, your fingers resting casually. “You just need to learn to relax more. Maybe I can help with that,” you said, your voice almost a whisper.

Oscar swallowed, his eyes finally meeting yours. For a moment, you thought he was going to give in. He seemed torn between wanting to escape and something he clearly didn’t want to admit. You leaned in a little closer, feeling you were on the edge of success.

“You’re really hard, you know?” he murmured, the words practically floating between you two.

Oscar opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. And just as you were about to close the distance even more, he took a step back, almost stumbling into the wall behind him.

“I… I need to go,” he said quickly, his voice shaky but firm. “Good night, Y/N.”

Before you could react, he was already halfway down the hallway, walking so fast it was almost a run.

You let out a frustrated sigh, but deep down, you couldn’t help but smile. Little by little, Oscar was starting to give in, even if he still resisted at the last second. It was only a matter of time.

And you knew very well that you had all the patience in the world to wait.

The paddock was a well-organized chaos, with mechanics, engineers, and drivers moving around frantically as the grandstands filled with enthusiastic fans. You, of course, were there, strategically positioned in Oscar’s team’s garage, pretending to be just casually walking around but with a very clear goal in mind.

He was there, adjusting his gloves while listening carefully to an engineer. He seemed so focused, he could have blended in with the rest of the team. Almost. You, however, always managed to spot him in the crowd.

“Hey, Osc!” you called, walking into the space without any hesitation.

Oscar quickly turned, his eyes widening slightly when he saw you there. “Y/N? What are you doing here?”

“I came to wish you good luck, of course,” you answered with a sweet but mischievous smile.

“Good luck?” He seemed suspicious, clearly aware that you rarely did something that simple.

“Of course!” You tilted your head slightly, looking at him as if his question was absurd. “You know I’ll be cheering for you too, right? First Lando, and then you!”

Oscar opened his mouth to respond but closed it again, a blush already creeping up his face. He looked around desperately, almost as if hoping someone would save him from the situation. But, as you’d already noticed, no one was paying attention to you two.

“You’re kind of tense, Osc. It won’t go well like this, you know?” You stepped a little closer, lowering your voice slightly, but still clearly teasing. “Are you nervous because of me?”

“No,” he quickly replied, although his tone and the blush on his face said otherwise.

“Hmm… funny,” you murmured, pretending to think. “Because it seems like every time I get close, you get a little… uneasy.”

“Y/N, we’re in the pit… in public,” he whispered, almost as if trying to make you stop.

“So what? No one’s listening, and we’re not doing anything wrong, are we?” you shot back, a smile mixing sweetness and mischief on your lips. “I’m here to support you, Osc. And, speaking of that, I have a proposition for you.”

He squinted his eyes, clearly suspicious. “What kind of proposition?”

“If you get on the podium today… I’ll give you a special gift,” you said, leaning slightly toward him, your voice low but filled with mystery.

“What gift?” He looked at you, nervousness clear on his face, but at the same time, unable to hide his curiosity.

“It’s a surprise,” you replied, winking conspiratorially.

“Y/N…” He sighed, clearly trying to keep his composure. “You know you didn’t have to come here for that, right?”

“I know,” you answered, your smile growing wider. “But what’s the fun in cheering from a distance? Besides, you might not know, but I’m great at picking out gifts.”

Oscar seemed like he was about to say something, but one of the engineers appeared out of nowhere, calling him for the final pre-race meeting. He sighed in visible relief, almost grabbing the opportunity to escape.

“I have to go,” he said quickly.

“Good luck, Osc,” you replied, not hiding your satisfaction. “I’ll be waiting on the podium. And after the race… the gift is all yours.”

He didn’t reply, just nodded quickly before disappearing toward the engineer. You watched as he walked away, even more flushed than before, and let out a soft laugh.

This time, he had no way of backing out of the promise. And, knowing Oscar, the thought of a “special gift” would be enough to keep him thinking about you the whole time—on or off the track.

The end of the race was electrifying. You, as usual, were glued to the screen, following the final minutes with the anticipation of someone on the track. The last lap was a mix of tension and excitement. Lando crossed the finish line in first, and you couldn’t hold back your shout of joy. But what really made you jump out of your seat was when Oscar secured third place, holding off a fierce battle until the final flag.

“Yes! I knew you could do it, Osc!” you murmured to yourself, smiling proudly as you watched the celebration on the screen.

Soon, you were following the team toward the podium. The paddock was a party, with team members rushing to celebrate their drivers. You blended in with Lando’s engineers and mechanics but kept your eyes fixed on Oscar as he got out of the car, exhausted but visibly satisfied.

The celebration on the podium was contagious. Champagne flew from side to side, and Lando’s smile was so wide it seemed to light up the entire circuit. But your gaze never left Oscar, who looked more shy than ever as he raised his trophy. Even amid the celebration, he shot furtive glances at you in the crowd, which only made your smile grow.

As soon as the ceremony was over, everyone went back to the garage. The team was euphoric, celebrating the incredible result of the race. You found Lando first, who came running toward you with his trophy in hand.

“So, what did you think?” he asked, still sweaty and covered in champagne.

“You were amazing! Doesn’t even seem like my brother,” you joked, laughing as he hugged you and got champagne on your clothes.

“And Oscar, huh?” Lando commented, winking at you. “Are you proud of your favorite driver?”

You rolled your eyes but couldn’t stop smiling. “Don’t start, Lando.”

After the initial excitement, you began preparing to leave. Lando had some team commitments to take care of before heading back to the hotel, so you walked through the paddock, waiting for him. You bumped into Oscar, who seemed more relaxed, still talking to a few engineers.

“Congrats, Osc!” you said, with a genuine smile.

He quickly turned his head, as if he hadn’t expected you to appear there. “Oh, thanks,” he replied, a shy smile forming on his lips.

“I told you’d make it to the podium. Now you know what that means, right?” you teased, leaning slightly forward.

Oscar turned bright red, looking away at anything that wasn’t you. “I… think so?”

“Great.” You winked and walked away before he could respond, knowing exactly the effect you were having.

After a while, Lando finally appeared. “Ready to go?”

“More than ready.” You smiled, following him to the car that would take you back to the hotel.

Back at the hotel, the exhaustion from the race still lingered, but the excitement pulsed even stronger. Lando was sprawled on the couch in his room, talking nonstop about the race and, of course, the party that was about to happen.

“I need to get ready. What, you’ve got about 30 minutes before I drag you to the party?” you teased, grabbing your bag.

“Thirty? You’re being way too optimistic,” he laughed. “You wouldn’t be able to get ready in 30 minutes even if Oscar asked you to.”

“Oh, Lando…” You smiled slyly as you walked toward the door. “For Oscar, I’d do it in fifteen.”

Lando’s expression was priceless, but you didn’t give him a chance to respond. You walked out laughing and went straight to your room, already imagining how you’d make the night unforgettable. After all, a P1 for Lando and a P3 for Oscar was more than enough reason to celebrate in style.

You chose a stunning black Versace dress, fitting just right, and paired it with high heels from the same brand. But the special touch was in the details that no one would see—or rather, that almost no one would see: a papaya-colored lingerie set, matching the team’s colors, chosen especially for the occasion.

The team had reserved a table in the VIP section of a luxurious club. The atmosphere was pure euphoria—champagne, loud music, and laughter filled the air. As soon as they arrived, you made sure to sit strategically next to Oscar, who seemed out of place, unsure of what to do with all the attention around him.

“Osc, relax,” you murmured in his ear, smiling as you noticed he seemed more nervous than he had been during the race.

“I’m relaxed,” he replied, but the hand holding his drink was trembling slightly.

The conversation flowed with the team, but you made sure to provoke Oscar in little moments. You brushed your leg against his, made comments about how well he did in the race, and, of course, mentioned the “special present.”

“If I knew a P3 would make you this happy, I would’ve tried harder earlier,” he joked, trying to appear more confident.

“Oh, Osc, you have no idea,” you replied, smiling with an enigmatic tone.

As time went by, more people started to drift away from the table to dance or talk in other corners. Before long, it was just the two of you. That was your cue.

“So, Osc…” You leaned in a little closer, the loud music muffling the conversation. “About my present… do you want to know what it is?”

Oscar blushed instantly, looking away as he always did when he felt uncomfortable. “I… I don’t think I should ask.”

“Oh, you definitely should.” Your voice dropped low, almost a whisper, as your eyes challenged his. “I did something special to celebrate your P3. And maybe to encourage you to get more podiums in the future.”

He swallowed nervously. “I need… to go to the bathroom,” he said quickly, standing up before you could react.

You smiled to yourself. “So predictable,” you murmured as you followed him with determined steps.

Oscar looked genuinely surprised when you appeared in the hallway, blocking his escape route. “Seriously, Y/N? I just wanted a minute of peace.”

“No chance.” You took a step forward, cornering him against the wall, a mischievous smile playing on your lips. “I followed you to show you my present.”

Oscar looked at you, clearly uncomfortable, but his curiosity won out. “I don’t know if I want to see that,” he said, trying to keep his voice steady, though the sparkle in his eyes betrayed his curiosity.

You laughed softly, almost amused, and slid the strap of your dress down, revealing a glimpse of the papaya lingerie, the color of the team. “See? Something special for my favorite driver.”

For a moment, Oscar was speechless, his face turning a deeper red than usual. But something seemed to have shifted in him, as if the provocation had awakened something. He took a step forward, closing the distance between you. The look he had now wasn’t shy, but challenging, almost provocative.

“You like to tease, don’t you?” His voice was low but filled with a newfound confidence that you didn’t expect. “But you know what, Y/N? You can’t last three minutes when the roles are reversed.”

The smile on his face made you hesitate for a second, and he immediately seized the opportunity. Without saying another word, he pulled you closer, his hands firmly gripping your waist. The warmth of his body against yours made your heart race, and before you could say anything, Oscar’s lips found yours.

It was an intense, heated kiss, as if he had been swept away by the wave of provocation you had started. Oscar's hands glided over your skin, as if memorizing every part of you, while you couldn't think clearly anymore.

When he pulled away slightly, his eyes glowing in a way you didn't recognize, you were speechless, your body still burning from his proximity and touch.

He leaned in again, whispering in your ear:

"Lost your voice, baby? Always knew you were just talk."

Your breathing was uneven, but you could only stare at him, completely lost.

He grinned to the side, satisfied with the effect he was having.

It didn't take long for him to attack you with even more intense kisses.

You were getting addicted to the taste, to the feeling of being touched by him.

One of his hands slid up your thigh, slowly rising inside your dress. He squeezed your butt firmly, and you couldn't contain a moan. He played with the waistband of your panties, starting to pull them down.

"What are you doing?" you asked, breathless. "Someone might see."

"Now you're afraid of being seen?" he continued, dragging the fabric down your leg. "You never cared before."

He knelt down, completely removing the piece of lingerie.

"But don't worry, baby!" He stood up, pressing his body against yours again.

"I'm not going to do anything here."

He kissed you quickly and pulled away, looking into your eyes while slipping the piece into his pocket.

"If you want it back, find me in my room later."

And just like that, he was gone, leaving you there, completely speechless and hungry for more.

[notafunkiller]

out of style

Summary: A year after your divorce, you and Bucky come face to face at your closest friends' wedding. Emotions run high, leading to a fiery confrontation that takes a detour to Bucky's hotel room, where the old flame might just reignite.

Pairing: ex-husband!Bucky Barnes x female reader

Warnings: 18+, teasing, dirty talk, pet names, daddy kink, fingering, oral séx, no condom (but f is on birth control), language, a little alcohol, no mention of y/n

Word Count: 7.2K

Bucky Barnes masterlist

A/N: I really hope you'll enjoy it!

Please, do not repost or translate without my permission!

What an ass... He has no shame at all. And the worst part? You’re still somehow surprised by it. As if you haven’t known him for years.

You look away, making sure to take a sip from your wine before focusing on the conversation again. It’s Nat’s big day, and you’re so happy for her, but listening to this story for the seventh time is exhausting. Same reactions, too: “Wow, he’s so well trained.” or “The wedding bands didn’t fall even once. Enzo is fantastic.” He’s a trained dog, you don’t get why they’re so fucking impressed.

You give Nat a smile before you excuse yourself to go to the bar. Maybe you should get a cocktail, the wine tastes terrible. On the way, you notice Steve talking to Miss Sunshine in the right corner, and you just nod toward him politely, trying to look unbothered. It’s his best friend’s girlfriend after all. What did you expect? Plus, maybe it’s just a polite conversation.

“A Sex on the Beach, please,” you murmur to the bartender.

“Vodka so early?”

You turn your head with a sigh just to see a guy you recognize from Nat’s engagement party. A fresh haircut, a simple suit and wandering eyes.

“Is there a time limit for a cocktail?” you respond, rolling your eyes when you notice he is still fixated on your chest.

He immediately raises his hands in defense as he takes a seat next to you.

God, if you hate one thing about being single besides the lack of sex is this… needing to deal with those men. It was perfect when Bucky used to take care of them.

“I didn't mean it like that, sweetheart.” You scrunch your nose instantly. God no!

“Here you go!” The bartender places the glass gently in front of you, and you’ve never been more grateful to see her.

“Thank you!” You smile before taking a huge sip, hoping it will turn him off and make him get away.

“A vodka tonic for me.” His tone is commanding, and you try not to roll your eyes again as he leans in closer. “We’re matching.”

“Huh?” You choke.

“Vodka lovers.”

Alright, time to get out of here!

You quickly grab your glass and stand up, making sure to fix your dress just in case, but his eyes are already on your breasts again. For fuck’s sake! How is he Steve’s cousin?

And talking about Steve, you almost jump when you hear him saying your name.

“Hey.” You’ve never been happier to see him.

You can’t say the same thing about his friend, who’s right next to him, looking the creepy blondie up and down.

“Is everything alright?” Steve asks with obvious concern.  “Do you feel okay?”

“Hey, man! The food is great and the company even better. Look at her, such an eye candy, am I right?” He chuckles at his own disgusting comment. “I mean, you’re married. Don’t answer that, I don’t want Romanoff on my back.” And after all of this, he has the audacity to wink at Steve. But before you can throw your cocktail over his shirt and make a scene, Bucky’s already getting in front of you, blocking your view with his huge back.

“If you want to keep your teeth, get the fuck out of here and never, ever get even within three feet of my wife. Am I fucking clear?”

His tone is so cold, harsh, and arrogant at the same time, but also so possessive. It surprises both: you and Steve, because he immediately looks at you confused before dropping his eyes on your hand.

He must be looking for a ring.

God, you never hated Bucky more than when you see blondie standing up and going straight outside just like that. It makes you even angrier because it’s always a man who has to explain the obvious signs to these assholes so they leave. You say no? You are playing hard to get. You are with a man? Then it’s all off-limits.

You sip your cocktail with frustration, the taste of vodka lingering on your tongue.

Then, you take a step toward Bucky, grabbing his arm and turning him so he can face you. “Listen and listen good, I’m not your wife and I don’t need you to play the macho hero! I can handle myself, so back off!” You wanted to leave after saying this, but the way he looks at you makes you change your mind. His eyes softened, showing a trace of your old Bucky, and it only pisses you off more. He labeled you just like that... “I divorced you for a reason, I’m not your property or responsibility. Stay out of my fucking business or I’ll show you exactly how well I can take care of myself!”

You hand him your half-full glass and storm out, seeing red. Or well, blue.

You anticipated that he’d come after you, of course you did. You know him, as much as you hate to admit. You still know him well. Too well.

And when you hear his sigh behind you, you don’t jump.

“You can handle yourself, but he was all over you. Sorry for being a gentleman.” He apologizes sarcastically. “I guess old habits die hard.”

“Too bad, Barnes! I am not your little wife. I am not your girlfriend. I am not even your friend.” You turn your head to look at him as he’s standing on the other side of the balcony. “And I am not that flavor of the month of yours, you have to kill these habits.”

He raises his head. “Flavor of the month?”

“Yeah, your plus one. You know, you should take care of her instead of trying to play hero and calling me your wife.”

“Keeping an eye on me? He smirks. “Thought you divorced me for a reason.”

Fuck him! He thinks he got you... “I did! You couldn’t open your mouth to say what bothers you, remember?”

“Well, I opened my mouth to do something else, far more exciting.”

You gasp, incredulous at his audacity.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” You scream, walking toward him. “Seriously!”

“What is wrong with me? You tell me! You divorced me for a reason.”

“Don’t you have someone else to bother? Fuck off already, Bucky!”

“You got angrier with me now than back there with him. Unbelievable!” He shakes his head.

You take a deep breath, trying not to have a crisis. You are not gonna let him get to you. “Look, can you just pretend this didn’t happen?”

He instantly looks at you shocked as he leans in. “This as in,” he waves between you two. “Our marriage? You think I can pretend our marriage never happened?” His voice grew louder, his words punctuated by sharp, angry inflections. “You think just because we divorced, you get to ask me that? How can you...”

You’re taken completely aback by his whole attitude, and it’s like you’re back in time at your wedding as he made you sneak out so he can make you come on his tongue after saying all sorts of things.

You don’t know why you suddenly remembered that, but you need to snap out of it.

“I meant the whole interaction, you annoying man!”

“How was I supposed to know?” He looks much more relaxed now, though, and before you can think about it, you’re poking his chest.

“Why would I tell you to forget about our marriage, Bucky?” You smile. “You are more than free to think about me as you fuck your little flavor of the month. I am not gonna stop that.”

You see his eyebrows raise instantly as his gaze drops to your finger. “My little flavor of the month? How many times did you think about me fucking her?” His hand finds your wrist. “Did you wonder if I’m fucking her from behind as I choke her? Did you imagine me coming all over her tits? Did you-”

You grab his cheeks, just the way he likes it, to stop him.

“You think I have nothing better to think about? I have my own dicks that occupy my thoughts,” you lie through your teeth, and he knows it. God, he knows it as he chuckles right away.

“What’s so funny, Barnes?” You let go, expecting him to do the same, but he’s still holding your other wrist.

“You have no dick to think about. I know you broke up with your last flavor of the month, honey.”

He knows how much you hate being mocked with the word honey, but you bite the inside of your cheeks. “It’s funny really,” you fake giggle, looking up at him. “You assume I don’t have someone already. Maybe I’m just enjoying my life after our divorce... new dick every month since I am a free woman. I don’t even need something serious. You know how much I love sex.”

His smile immediately drops, his face reddening.

“You are absolutely infuriating!” Even his tone carries a sense of irritation.

“Aww, what happened?”

It’s his turn to grab your face, making you gasp. You don’t remember the last time he touched you, and you’re shivering.

“You’re playing a very dangerous game, and you know it!”

“I don’t play games, Bucky, that is your specialty.” You smile, trying to maintain your composure. “Now let me go and get back to your little girlfriend. You can be mad about how many dicks she thinks about.”

“You can’t do the whole non-attachment shit. I know you well, don’t forget that. You’re my...” He talks so fast you’re surprised he stopped. You know what he was gonna say, of course you know. The audacity!

“I am not your wife, Bucky. You literally have a woman with you here tonight. We divorced, we live in separate places, and we fuck different people.”

“Who are you fucking, huh?” He almost spits the last words. “Tell me! Nat said you’re single.”

“You’ve been asking Nat about my personal life?” And she is spilling to him? No way.

“Fuck...” he frowns, dropping his hand from your face. “No.”

“Steve!” You realize. “God, this is pathetic! Why do you keep tabs on me, huh? Can’t you just mind your own business? Is your life goal to piss me off?”

“I’m not the one calling Jessica the flavor of the month.”

“Ha!” You laugh in his face. “Well, you have no success in getting a girlfriend. And they all look pretty familiar.” You can’t hide the venom in your voice. “The differences are they’re just taller and with less in the chest department. Quite interesting, don’t you think?”

“So you’re keeping tabs on me too!”

“You flatter yourself. It’s quite obvious, look at Jessica. Does she know you were married to me? Does she beg you to fuck her mouth? Does she...” You take a deep breath. “Does she call you daddy, James? Does she ride you until you lose control and turn her on her back so you can pound her?” You don’t care anymore. Right or wrong, you’re gonna let it all out. “Do you praise her? Tell her how wet she is for you? How your cock is made for her? Do you... do you tell her you love her while she’s coming? Do you fucking call her your good girl?”

“Jesus-” You don’t let him continue his sentence, interrupting him.

“Does she take you like I did? Does she beg for you because she feels empty, James? Does she? Did any of them?”

“Stop. It.”

“Why? You didn’t stop!”

He sighs, reaching out to grab your cheeks gently. “No one does, are you happy? I don’t even fucking try. I don’t let anyone call me daddy, I don’t choke anyone and I definitely don’t fuck anyone like I fucked you. Are you happy? Seeing me miserable and pathetic? Are you enjoying it?”

You can’t deny the satisfaction and relief you feel when you hear that. Dating post-him was a very bad experience overall, so him not upgrading, indeed, in any way, makes you feel victorious. At least, you’re both suffering.

“Yeah, I actually enjoy that.”

“What about you?” He snaps. “Do you do all of that?”

“I don’t want to be called daddy, James.”

“You know exactly what I meant! You call those losers daddy? You choke around their cocks? Do you beg for their small dicks to go deeper and finish yourself off after it?”

“Like I begged for your small dick?” You ask annoyed, knowing how dumb this lie is, but what else can you say? No one compares to him and never will.

His response shocks you as he reaches down to the zipper of his worn jeans and pulls it down.

“What the fuck are you doing? Are you crazy?”

“Wanted to, you know… give you more mocking material in case you forgot how small it is.”

You have to think twice about what to say because the first thought was: I have enough videos, thanks. But you can’t. You can’t expose yourself like that.

“James, what the fuck are you doing? Are you trying to hurt me?”

“With my small dick?”

You look away for a few seconds, not wanting him to read you. “Why are you doing this? We divorced, you’re seeing someone, I’m good by myself... just let it go.”

He smiles at that, and you realize you indirectly told him you are indeed not fucking anyone.

“Why would I let go of my wife?”

You’re slapping his chest before you realize what you’re doing. “Stop this, Bucky! Just fucking stop.”

He’s hurting you, how can he not see that?

“You said you divorced me for a reason. You said...” he pauses. “You ordered me to leave you alone. Well, what if I don’t want to?”

“What are you, a fucking stalker?”

“No!” He almost screams. “I am fucking in love with you, you infuriating woman!”

“W-what?”

He can’t be joking about this, can he? He is not cruel. He is not vile. This isn’t a game.

“I’m in love with you. I love you. You own me... you fucking control me.”

“How?”

He laughs hysterically, running his hands through his hair before pulling. “I am fucking obsessed with you: how you are, if you’re doing well, if you miss me, if you’re fucking someone else, if your date went great, if you regret being with me, if someone else makes you smile wider. I dream about you, I am so miserable I couldn’t be with anyone. With Mia it lasted a month. I wasn’t... I wasn’t okay. I am not okay.”

You look at him, waiting for more. “Go on and zip your jeans, we’re in public.” You  watch him quickly do what you demand before you continue. “And what about Jessica tonight? Or Alexa a month ago? Why are you lying to me?”

“It’s not real. Jessica... I was just trying to make you jealous, okay? I was sneaking looks all night, have you not noticed at all?”

You don’t smile, despite your huge instinct to. Instead, you cross your arms, watching him drop his gaze straight to your boobs.

“Why would I notice, James?”

“Well, how did you notice Jessica looking a little like you, that she’s with me here?”

Fair point...

“Just...” You’re suddenly gripped by this crazy urge to just fuck him right here. You even regret telling him to zip back up. You could have just lifted your dress as he lowered his briefs and took out his cock. And just like that, you could have just fucked against the wall or something. You would have let him rip off your panties too. You just need his cock so badly! “Shut the fuck up!” You snap, grabbing him by his neck so he can lean in enough for you to be able to kiss him. And oh, you kiss him!

You don’t have to fight to dominate the kiss, surprisingly, because he lets you. He lets you bite his lip and almost draw blood, he lets you unzip his pants again and push down his unfit-for-a-wedding jacket, and most importantly, he lets you be his again, as pathetic as that might sound. You feel him emotionally, not just physically.

Without wasting more time, you drop to your knees, making sure only your dress and shoes touch the floor directly. You drag down his pants and briefs at the same time from your position, and he looks at you surprised.

“I thought we’re in public and you were fucking some-” his words die as you bring your tongue to the head of his cock, tasting the precum, but not sucking even a little bit.

“Weren’t you saying something?” You tuck your hair strands behind your ears as you mock him. You love being on your knees for Bucky. He has this dominant energy, but he always makes you feel in power even when he fuck your mouth. And you enjoy it, you feed on it. One of the reasons you missed him so much. And he can take mocking. “Please go on. I am all ears.” You breathe out on his dick. “And tongue.”

“Oh god,” Bucky’s voice is a moan at this point, and you laugh. So easy...

“I’m your god now? Aww! Come on, do I have to do everything tonight?”

He looks down at you confused. His blue eyes are almost grey, and you know he’s on cloud nine already just because you’re there.

“What?”

“Oh, you need translation. Well,” it’s all you say before wrapping your lips around his dick and using both of your hands to push him as deep as he can go inside your mouth. He moans at the same time you gag, and his balls slap you in the face. He instinctively looks at you to ask if you’re okay, but you are more than okay. You are fucking alive. You encourage him to fuck your throat at this point by squeezing his ass cheeks and touching his balls.

“God, look at you! That pretty black dress…” He pulls out and back in not as forcefully as he can, but enough to make you start tearing up quickly. “On your knees for your man. That mouth!”

You find yourself moaning at the feel of his fingers grasping and tugging at your hair. Jesus, how you missed this...

“You have the sweetest mouth.” Does he even realize what he’s mumbling? “I could die right here. Right now,” he says and thrusts harder, which makes you close your eyes. You can barely see anything because of the tears, and he’s already close. “My pretty baby, my fucking girl.”

You’re getting wetter and wetter the more he talks, and it’s crazy. You’re cold and your jaw is hurting, yet you love this.

“Not caring if someone can catch us, just making sure you mark me again. God, I'm gonna come, baby. Gonna... should I p-pull-”

You don’t let him finish his sentence as you grab his ass to make sure you keep him there, in your throat, as he comes while moaning your name.

When he finishes, he immediately helps you stand up, before he kisses you desperately, his tongue immediately licking your bottom lip to get access. He lifts you up, wrapping your legs around his waist tightly. You moan in the middle of the kiss because his semi-hard cock is right where you need it, and it’s like torture...

“Need to taste you, okay, baby?” He asks with so much need in his voice. He sounds so whipped. “Need my pussy. Can I take you to my room?”

That is perfect, a dream at this point. But you need to make him a little more desperate.

“But the wedding… They would kill us.”

“I am sure you care sooooo much about this wedding and Nat’s stories. More than about getting my tongue on that pretty clit of yours and making you come all over my face.”

You can’t hold back your laughter.

“Fair point, Mr. Barnes. I deserve my orgasms, especially after listening to you pathetically trying to seduce me by admitting how desperate you are.”

“You dropped to your knees on this balcony just to mark my cock as yours.”

You pull his hair a little. “You said it yourself, it's already mine. Now get that ugly jacket and carry me.”

Bucky snorts, kissing your cheek. “You bought me that ugly jacket.”

“I know.”

*

You don’t know where you left your phone and even though you should feel panicked, you don’t. All you can focus on is Bucky taking off your dress and groaning at the sight of your cups. You couldn’t wear a full bra, so you improvised. They could barely hold your breasts, but no nipples showing? Win.

“Hurry up!”

“Jesus,” he moans and reaches for your cups. Desperate man... you roll your eyes, but let him uncover your breasts and grab them into his hands eagerly. He’s not just holding them, he looks and touches them as if he’s never seen boobs in his entire life, let alone yours.

“James...” You sigh, throwing your head back in pleasure when he finally gets your nipple into his mouth. Your hand finds his hair instantly, and you watch him suck happily while playing with your other nipple.

“You’re quite hungry,” you say with a smile, stroking his hair. You missed this so much. His need to always touch or sleep on your boobs, the way he grabs them while he’s pounding you... You shiver in anticipation when he switches to the other tit.

“Fucking shit, I missed them so much.”

You snort. “My boobs?”

“Mine.” He’s not sucking anymore, he’s eating them, shocking you.

“H-hold on a second, Bucky. They’re breasts, not my clit.”

“It’s been a year, love. Let me get my fill. I died without them. Died!”

As much as you wanted to think only about the part he missed your boobs, you can’t help the jealousy that clouds your mind. You were divorced, yet the image of him sucking someone else’s tits makes you want to hit a wall. Mia all over him... You pull his hair angrily. “You surely had other tits in your mouth, Bucky, for the past year. Don’t pretend this is any different.”

He immediately stops sucking. “You... you can’t believe this. Tell me you don’t believe this.”

You look away, too proud to face him. “What am I supposed to believe, huh? It’s been one fucking year.”

“I’ve been yours this whole year. I’ve been thinking about you, fucking my fist while watching... our videos, as fucked up as it might be. I tried to date, but I failed, and trust me, it has nothing to do with the size of my dick and my age. No one is you. No one smells like you or talks like you. No one is my brat with the god complex.”

“God complex?” You raise your eyebrow, keeping your face straight. “Fuck you.”

“I will fuck it out of you as I usually do, don’t worry.”

“Then why does it keep coming back?”

He chuckles. “Because you want to get fucked all the goddamn time.”

“Like you don’t!” You puff. “Come on, I breathe in your direction and you get hard, Bucky.”

“Did you see yourself? Did you have sex with yourself? You cannot judge me!” He grabs your breasts again. “There is no comparison, okay? You have no rival. Never did, never will.”

“That’s all?” You puff, amused. “My looks?”

“Do I even have to say… Your god complex exists for a fucking reason. You’re the smartest, most sarcastic, and feistiest person I’ll ever meet. One mocking comment, and you know how I get.”

“Pathetic?” You mock him on purpose just to get the reaction he is talking about. You love it when he compliments you.

“Is this why you divorced me? Cause I am a pathetic son of a bitch?”

You  take a deep breath. “I divorced you because you refused to communicate properly with me anymore, and you know it.”

“So not because of my small dick, either,” he remarks, making you roll your eyes.

“No, your small dick is one of the reasons I am here.”

Bucky dramatically touches his heart. “So you’re using me for my sex skills!”

“As if you don’t beg me to use you. Come on, put that mouth to good use before Nat comes after us.”

He doesn’t disappoint as he finally rips your underwear off, just like you fantasized about, and you use this as the perfect opportunity to fish for more.

“What happened, Jamie? So eager. Aren’t you a little good-”

The word boy comes out as a moan when you feel his index finger curled up inside you suddenly.

“What happened, honey? Too big for you?”

“Dick!”

“You’ll get that. I just need to erase the memories of having little pencils in here. That must have been traumatic.”

“You’re such a jerk!” You snort, but he’s right. It was really bad.

Bucky shrugs, finally kneeling properly between your legs before lifting them on his shoulders. God, yes!

“Gonna give my pussy some loving.”

“D-didn’t know you have a pussy, James.”

He smiles against your inner thigh. “I certainly keep what I lick.”

“Eww, what the fuck.”

He snorts, kissing your slit. “I am joking, baby. Tried to imitate one of those dicks you thought you could replace me with.”

Petty fucking bitch! You grab him by his hair and push him closer to your pussy.

“Shut the fuck up and eat!”

His tongue feels like heaven, indeed, on your clit. You’ve lost count of how many times you remembered him eating you out so you can come this year. He's just so good at eating your pussy.

You let out a satisfied sigh when he adds a second finger. You start to feel like before… like you and Bucky are still married and with no problem. Like you're happy. He makes you so happy. Made.

So you stare at his hair and stroke it as he sucks on your clit, completely squashed between your thighs, and try to hold back your tears.

When he adds his third finger and starts tracing eight figures on your clit with his tongue before he flattens it, you know you’re about to come.

There is something about the way he always manages to make you vulnerable even if it’s not intentional, to cut you open and get in... and you don’t want it to be over. You can’t let him go again after tonight. You’d suffocate.

Your efforts to delay your orgasm and not tear up are futile because when he sucks a little harder, you come and start sobbing somehow. The orgasm is strong and even though you’d want to watch Bucky, you close your eyes, letting yourself go, and shut your mind down for a second. Everything feels so overwhelming. So amplified…

You’re grateful he doesn’t stop fucking you with his fingers, either, even though you felt him hesitating when he heard you crying. You really needed this.

As soon as you finish, you drop your legs, furiously trying to wipe your face. He knows the difference between crying because of a crazy orgasm and you being emotional. He instantly gets back on the bed next to you and pulls you into the tightest hug you’ve had in two years.

“God, I’m...” You don’t know how to continue this phrase. You should not feel sorry for crying and you’re not pathetic for it. “I m-missed you so much, Bucky. Why did you give up?”

You feel his warm breath on your forehead. “I never gave up, baby, I swear.”

“B-but you did. You didn’t even try for more than six months. When I told you...” You take a deep breath. “That I want a divorce, you didn’t even look at me. Once, Bucky! Not even once…” You show him your index finger. “You simply agreed. You gave up on us. I was waiting for you to say: no, let’s try. No, I’ll communicate. Your words...” You sob. “Your words would have been enough for me. You should know that.”

“Oh my god, baby, please, breathe!” He kisses your forehead over and over again. “I never gave up, I swear. I wanted to say no, I wanted to tell you all of that, but you asked me for divorce. It felt like you wanted out. You were tired of fighting... you were tired of me. And I didn’t want to tell you to stay just so you could either stay with me out of pity or reject me. I would have died... To look at you and beg, and to see you detached.”

You shake your head into the crook of his neck. He cannot...

“How would I be detached if I tried for six months? How would I get tired of you?”

“Exactly. You tried for six months. I thought you snapped out of it...”

“Out of what?” You whisper, scared to say it louder, but he hears you anyway.

“Out of love.”

You immediately lift your head to look at him. He’s crying, too. “Bucky...” You bring your fingers to his cheeks and start to caress them.

“I just couldn’t remember us like this. I couldn’t look into your eyes and see you staring at me like I’m a stranger.”

“Jesus Christ, when did we fail to communicate this much?”

He knows you don’t expect an actual answer, so instead of speaking, he holds you, and kisses you, and makes you giggle.

The more you move into his lap, the better you feel his erection pressing against your pussy. So close, yet so far.

He groans, placing his hands on your hips. “Careful.”

“Well, I don’t want you to be careful. I want you to fuck me raw right now.”

“Right now? He snorts, using his position to his advantage and moving. And just like that, you’re suddenly pressed with your back against the bed, and his mouth covers the valley between your breasts. That didn’t take a lot of convincing.

“Did you fuck anyone else without protection?” You ask unsure how to formulate it without it sounding a little weird. You’re not even sure you want to know the answer if it’s positive, but still.

“No. Only condoms and well... to be honest more my fist,” he chuckles, helping you get on your back again by bringing a pillow under your head. “I tested myself, of course.”

You nod, trying to hide your happiness. You selfishly wanted this: no one but you to feel him without any barrier.

“Good.”

“What about you?”

“No one for me, either.”

You would laugh at his proud face if you didn’t know he might use it to tease you later. You can use it too, though.

“Come on, baby, spread your legs for me. Daddy’s home.”

You laugh surprised, but you do what he says. You really missed having him between your legs.

Needy, you reach for his T-shirt, that for some reason is still on, and you tug it down, showing him you want it off.

He hesitates for a couple of seconds too long before grabbing his T-shirt by the neck.

“Come on, what did you do? Got a tattoo?”

You get your answer as soon as he’s finally naked.

“Oh, God!” You instantly lift your hand so you can grab his necklace. “What the fuck, James...”

“I told you I never gave up on us.”

“So you’re telling me you’ve been keeping it on since we divorced?”

He blushes, looking away. “Yeah.”

“Even when you were with other girls?”

Your heart is racing.

“Never took it off.”

You giggle, touching the surface of the ring over and over again.

“No wonder why nothing worked.”

“I had no intention to make it work.”

You say nothing, just looking into his eyes and letting him see how fucking much you love him, how he could never be a stranger, and you kiss him, wrapping your legs around his ass to show him what you need.

“I want you to pound me, okay? I want to feel you for days, do you hear me? I am so wet and ready. Please, just fuck me!”

You shiver a little when you feel the back of his hand brushing against your clit while he brings his cock to your entrance.

“Gonna make you mine again, alright? Gonna make you forget this year and everyone who,” He finally thrusts inside you. “Tried to get you.”

He’s thick. Really thick, and you can’t believe how you managed to survive without this stretched-out feeling for a whole fucking year.

“I hate you so much!’

He snorts. “I am pretty sure you love me. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have my cock inside you after one year.”

“This is the problem!” You hiss when he pulls almost completely out. “One year, Bucky!”

“Aww!” He says a bit mockingly before thrusting all the way in again. Oh my God... you close your eyes. “Is this your bratty way of telling me you missed my small dick?”

“Bratty? You think this is bratty?” You ask him sarcastically before bringing a hand to his ass. “Harder!”

“Harder, huh?” He quickly unwraps your legs and turns you on your belly before you can react.

You gasp, shocked by how fast he is and hating the emptiness, but he ignores it, bringing a pillow under your pussy.

“Ass in the air, come on.”

You comply immediately, staring at his face from the side. He looks like he’s on a mission, with his hair already in all directions and the wedding band hanging around his neck.

The first thing you feel is his mouth on your ass cheek, licking on a spot before biting.

You hiss. “James!” It hurts, not more than a spanking, but you weren’t ready for that.

“Mine.”

You snort, wiggling your ass. “Yeah, yeah. Now gimme my cock.”

And he does. He so does, he’s not slowly entering you, no. He pushes in almost fully with only one thrust, making you bite into your pillow.

“You missed that, didn’t you? The way I fill you up is so good. The way...” He slaps your ass. “No one can make you feel so good. No one can fuck you like the desperate whore you are for my cock.”

You moan loudly into the pillow. You love being called a whore like this. Because he is right and he is obsessed with it, anyway. “B-Bucky...”

“Tell me whose cock you love? Tell me.”

He’s thrusting so fast at this point that you can barely even hear him.

“Bucky.”

“No, no, no. That is not what you call me like this.”

“James...”

He suddenly stops thrusting, and you whine, lifting your spinning head to look at him over your shoulder. No matter how much you try to tilt your hips to make him move, you fail.

“If you want to get fucked, baby, you gotta call me the right-”

“Daddy. Daddy, daddy. Happy now?”

He rolls his eyes, obviously not that happy with your tone.

You smirk.

“I see you need a lot of battiness fucked out of you.”

“Then why are you not fucking me, daddy?”

“Oh, goddamn it!” He’s not holding back now, moving like he used to. “Tell me, baby. Tell me you love me... that no one, fuck- no one is like me!”

His voice tinges with a hint of neediness... maybe even urge. His vulnerability takes you a little aback because it’s stronger than his mocking. He’s genuinely seeking for reassurance as he gazes at you with a mixture of desire, desperation and longing. He’s searching for validation in your eyes the way you were earlier, so you give it to him.

“You’re the only one for me, J-James. I love you forever. I never... I n-never stopped!” You can’t keep your head up a second longer as you drop it on your pillow, moaning.

“We’re getting married tomorrow.”

You half-snort, half-moan. “W-we can’t.”

“We can.” The sound of his balls slapping against your pussy almost covers the sound of his voice.

“We... we have to apply first.”

He spanks your ass again, and you scream, the sudden pain making you feel so good.

“So wet for me. They stood no chance. T-they don’t know how hard you want it.”

“Daddy, please... Please!” You’re a moaning mess. You just need a little harder. Just a little.

You’re not sure if you’re gonna have a voice after this. He’s pounding you so hard.

“My good, good girl.” He’s squeezing your hips, and the sound of your skin slapping is echoing. “God, gonna come for me? Jesus, wanna fill you up with my come too. Please, baby.”

You don’t know when or how he manages to do it, but he sneaks one of his hands under your body and pinches your nipple. You gasp, the wave of pleasure hitting you as he keeps fucking you. You feel your body weakening when he says your name over andl over again, but you don’t open your eyes for a while, letting him fuck you desperately while playing with your breast.

“Gonna- fuck, take my come, wife! Take me!”

He’s coming so much... surprisingly much even for him. You can feel him dripping down your thighs even when he slows down, then stops his movements before he falls on top of you as soon as he finishes.

“James...” You groan. “You’re heavy.”

He places a small kiss on your back, and you giggle.

“I love you.”

You melt, but he moves to the side before you can reach for his cheeks.

“I love you, too.” You kiss him. “So much that I let you drag me out of my best friend’s wedding reception.”

Bucky snorts, brushing his nose against your face. “Pretend all you want, I know you were bored as fuck.” You feel him slowly pulling out of you, and you whine. It’s a little uncomfortable. “Sorry, wifey.”

“I’m not your wife yet.”

“Yet, but you were and you will be again this week.” He takes your ring finger into his mouth.

“Bucky!”

“What? We need new rings.”

You try to pull out your finger. “No, we don’t. I have mine.”

“We need...”

“How about we use all that money for a vacation instead?”

“Neah, honeymoon is honeymoon.”

He finally lets your finger go. “We are not buying other wedding bands.”

“I am not debating a new engagement ring, though.”

You roll your eyes, but you know it’s the best deal you can get.

“Fine, a new engagement ring,” you agree while rolling ro his side and placing your head on his chest. “I don’t wanna move.”

“Don’t want to or can’t?”

You decide to surprise him by biting a spot right above his nipple. He groans while you simply laugh.

“You just can’t be subtle, can you?”

“If you’d wanted subtle you’d have gone for someone like Steve.”

“Eww, Bucky. I have your come dripping out of me and you bring up Steve?”

“You literally talked about Nat a sec ago.”

Then, as if a switch was flipped, your eyes widen. “Oh shit, my phone!”

“Where did you forget it?” Bucky asks casually, so used to gathering your things for you. You really missed that, too.

“Table. God... Do you think they know?”

“Know what?” He giggles, raising both of you until your backs touch the headboard. “That you dropped on your knees in the middle of the wedding to suck my cock? Or how I fucked you raw until you cried.” A sudden realization crosses his face. “You asked me to fuck you raw. Are you... still on the pill?”

You roll your eyes. “You think I’d let you fuck me like this for the first time we talked to each other properly since we divorced if there was a big chance to get pregnant?”

“I assume you are still on the pill, don’t be patronizing!” He kisses your nose, which he knows tickles you.

Ass...

“You are asking a dumb question instead of getting your ass downstairs to bring me my phone.”

“How is that dumb? I wanted to know if I should get you a pill or something.”

“So you don’t want babies with me!” You try not to laugh as you say it, biting your lip to keep your face serious.

“Why do you act as if I told you I don’t want a baby with you?” He chuckles when he sees you pouting. “We’re just getting back together and no way you’d want a baby now. But if I am wrong, let’s go for it. I can give you a baby, just get off the pills.”

“You don’t give me a baby, James. We have a baby together!”

He sighs, getting off the bed to get his clothes back on. “Obviously, but I am the one coming inside you. This is what I meant. I am all in. But we need some adapting time at least.”

You should stop this whole teasing-testing thing. You both have the same opinion after all. You might have a baby, and you know he’d be involved one hundred percent, but not now. Absolutely not.

“I know. Thanks for asking.”

“You’re such a tease.” He snorts, putting on his pants. “Before I go, do you want me to run you a bath or should I bring you a towel?”

“Do you plan on staying there?”

He turns his head to you instantly. “Yeah, sure. I am gonna eat some steak and brag about fucking my wife.”

“Alright, alright. Bring me a snack and we can take a bath together. Actually,” you think about it better. “I’m gonna clean up and wait for you.”

“You want me to fuck you again, don’t you?” He asks as he fixes his jacket.

“Why? Is this all you could give me?”

“Oh, fuck you!”

“Sure.” You spread your legs at the same time you grab your own breasts, making him groan. It’s so easy to get to him. And it’s hilarious.

“Jesus, you’re planning to kill me.”

“Not you acting as if it’s the first time this happened.”

“It is the first time in over a year, baby.”

You feel yourself softening again. “True. Now, please, please, please, don’t give them any details and bring me a snack.”

“What snack?”

“Anything, make me a plate, I don’t care.” He nods before reaching for the keys. “Oh, and Bucky? Tell your flavor of the month you don’t need her anymore.”

“I told you she is not-”

“And tell Nat I’ll make it up to her!” You interrupt him before he can finish his sentence. You don’t need him to defend a random girl’s honor.

“You’re so jealous.”

“Lock the door!”

You giggle satisfied when he closes the door and let yourself scream out of happiness while staring at the bite he left on your ring finger. Mrs. Barnes never got out of style.

[reasonsforhope]

"As a Deaf man, Adam Munder has long been advocating for communication rights in a world that chiefly caters to hearing people. 

The Intel software engineer and his wife — who is also Deaf — are often unable to use American Sign Language in daily interactions, instead defaulting to texting on a smartphone or passing a pen and paper back and forth with service workers, teachers, and lawyers. 

It can make simple tasks, like ordering coffee, more complicated than it should be. 

But there are life events that hold greater weight than a cup of coffee. 

Recently, Munder and his wife took their daughter in for a doctor’s appointment — and no interpreter was available. 

To their surprise, their doctor said: “It’s alright, we’ll just have your daughter interpret for you!” ...

That day at the doctor’s office came at the heels of a thousand frustrating interactions and miscommunications — and Munder is not isolated in his experience.

“Where I live in Arizona, there are more than 1.1 million individuals with a hearing loss,” Munder said, “and only about 400 licensed interpreters.”

In addition to being hard to find, interpreters are expensive. And texting and writing aren’t always practical options — they leave out the emotion, detail, and nuance of a spoken conversation. 

ASL is a rich, complex language with its own grammar and culture; a subtle change in speed, direction, facial expression, or gesture can completely change the meaning and tone of a sign. 

“Writing back and forth on paper and pen or using a smartphone to text is not equivalent to American Sign Language,” Munder emphasized. “The details and nuance that make us human are lost in both our personal and business conversations.”

His solution? An AI-powered platform called Omnibridge. 

“My team has established this bridge between the Deaf world and the hearing world, bringing these worlds together without forcing one to adapt to the other,” Munder said. 

Trained on thousands of signs, Omnibridge is engineered to transcribe spoken English and interpret sign language on screen in seconds...

“Our dream is that the technology will be available to everyone, everywhere,” Munder said. “I feel like three to four years from now, we're going to have an app on a phone. Our team has already started working on a cloud-based product, and we're hoping that will be an easy switch from cloud to mobile to an app.” ...

At its heart, Omnibridge is a testament to the positive capabilities of artificial intelligence. "

-via GoodGoodGood, October 25, 2024. More info below the cut!

To test an alpha version of his invention, Munder welcomed TED associate Hasiba Haq on stage. 

“I want to show you how this could have changed my interaction at the doctor appointment, had this been available,” Munder said. 

He went on to explain that the software would generate a bi-directional conversation, in which Munder’s signs would appear as blue text and spoken word would appear in gray. 

At first, there was a brief hiccup on the TED stage. Haq, who was standing in as the doctor’s office receptionist, spoke — but the screen remained blank. 

“I don’t believe this; this is the first time that AI has ever failed,” Munder joked, getting a big laugh from the crowd. “Thanks for your patience.”

After a quick reboot, they rolled with the punches and tried again.

Haq asked: “Hi, how’s it going?” 

Her words popped up in blue. 

Munder signed in reply: “I am good.” 

His response popped up in gray. 

Back and forth, they recreated the scene from the doctor’s office. But this time Munder retained his autonomy, and no one suggested a 7-year-old should play interpreter. 

Munder’s TED debut and tech demonstration didn’t happen overnight — the engineer has been working on Omnibridge for over a decade. 

“It takes a lot to build something like this,” Munder told Good Good Good in an exclusive interview, communicating with our team in ASL. “It couldn't just be one or two people. It takes a large team, a lot of resources, millions and millions of dollars to work on a project like this.” 

After five years of pitching and research, Intel handpicked Munder’s team for a specialty training program. It was through that backing that Omnibridge began to truly take shape...

“Our dream is that the technology will be available to everyone, everywhere,” Munder said. “I feel like three to four years from now, we're going to have an app on a phone. Our team has already started working on a cloud-based product, and we're hoping that will be an easy switch from cloud to mobile to an app.” 

In order to achieve that dream — of transposing their technology to a smartphone — Munder and his team have to play a bit of a waiting game. Today, their platform necessitates building the technology on a PC, with an AI engine. 

“A lot of things don't have those AI PC types of chips,” Munder explained. “But as the technology evolves, we expect that smartphones will start to include AI engines. They'll start to include the capability in processing within smartphones. It will take time for the technology to catch up to it, and it probably won't need the power that we're requiring right now on a PC.” 

At its heart, Omnibridge is a testament to the positive capabilities of artificial intelligence. 

But it is more than a transcription service — it allows people to have face-to-face conversations with each other. There’s a world of difference between passing around a phone or pen and paper and looking someone in the eyes when you speak to them. 

It also allows Deaf people to speak ASL directly, without doing the mental gymnastics of translating their words into English.

“For me, English is my second language,” Munder told Good Good Good. “So when I write in English, I have to think: How am I going to adjust the words? How am I going to write it just right so somebody can understand me? It takes me some time and effort, and it's hard for me to express myself actually in doing that. This technology allows someone to be able to express themselves in their native language.” 

Ultimately, Munder said that Omnibridge is about “bringing humanity back” to these conversations. 

“We’re changing the world through the power of AI, not just revolutionizing technology, but enhancing that human connection,” Munder said at the end of his TED Talk. 

“It’s two languages,” he concluded, “signed and spoken, in one seamless conversation.”"

-via GoodGoodGood, October 25, 2024

[lilreidgirl]

Bored

Summary: Your husband, Spencer, changed after getting out of prison and you finally snap

Warnings: Inspired HEAVILY by "bored" by billie eilish (my wife!!), kinda toxic relationship? and kinda toxic Spencer?, sex mentioned so MDNI(18+), not wanting sex but still having it mentioned, arguing mentioned, crying, let me know if i forgot anything!, English is not my first language, NOT PROOF READ

WC: ~1.4k

A/N: This is so bad, I just made it cause i love Billie, Spencer and angst, perfect combo BUT this is also my first angst fic so yayy!!!!

You knew it would be hard, Spencer getting out of prison and all, but you never expected this much of a change in your life. We all like to think that we aren’t extremely dependent on our relationships and that our state of mind doesn’t depend on them, but that’s not true.

Ever since he had gotten out of that horrid place, the cage they locked him in for something he didn’t do, the tortures walls he found himself to be for 3 traumatizing months, he had been different. That’s of course what one would expect, but you were hoping that with a bit of help and a lot of love, he would be alright. He wasn’t.

It started off with simple things, not wanting to touch you at all which you understood and naturally respected, staying longer at work, not being interested in what you had to say and not saying much himself either. It broke your heart seeing this empty and numb version of him, because that hollow person was supposed to be your husband.

It’s not like you didn’t try and help him get out of the dark place he was so obviously in. You have it your all, trying to get him to talk to you about what he’d been feeling, trying to make him feel some joy and normalcy but nothing worked. You were getting used to it. You were getting bored.

It was yet another night where you sat home alone, you wondered where he was, wondered if he was truly “working late” like he had so curtly informed you over text. Your mind couldn’t help but drift to all the possible things he could be doing instead of being here -- at home with his wife. God, it was unfair. You knew it was wrong to think such a thing after everything he had gone through, but couldn’t he see how you were struggling with him? How you needed him just as much as he refused to admit he needed you?

Finally as the hands on the clock showed 11:23 P.M., the door opened and Spencer walked in. His hair was unruly and a scowl that nowadays seemed to be permanent was present on his face. The tie, that you had tried to help him put on that morning but he had slapped away, hung loosely around his neck, laying unorderly on his button up shirt.

“Hi,” you said, cringing at the meekness and eagerness in your voice. Truth was this was probably the only conversation you guys were going to have for hours based on past events, so who could blame you?

“Hey,” he responded as he turned around to put his bag and shoes to rest next to the now closed door.

“How was your day?” you asked, trying to keep it simple as to not “scare him away”.

“Good.” Gosh you could roll your eyes at the bleakness of his unflavored answer.

“And how are you?” You tried again, hoping for more this time as you put the book you were reading down and unconsciously leaned towards him.

“I´m fine.” The smile on your face felt as faked as ever now, the corners of your mouth willing themselves remarkably to stay up.

“You, um- you promised you’d come home on time tonight, I made your favorite meal,” you hoped your tone didn’t sound accusatory -- the last thing you wanted was to make him upset. “It’s not like I’m in control of that.” The slight venom in his words made you almost physically flinch. He sighed exhaustedly before reluctantly muttering a small, “Sorry.”

“You going to bed?” he asked. You knew what that meant. Basically all the interactions between the two of you were short “hello´s”, heated arguments, and sex. He quite clearly wanted this short “hello” to turn into the third option. As painful as it is to admit, you were inclined to accept, to shut your mouth and go to bed. But you knew that if you did, it would be taking one step further into this dull life and marriage that now stood before your very eyes.

“No.” You shook your head as a small repeating of your response. “No? C´mon, I’ve had a long day,” he sighed again, tilting his head as he spoke, his frustration already to be seen on his face.

“I´m tired. And I just don’t want to.” You had by then made your decision; you were going to stand your ground.

“Just this once?” It was a weird thing to hear coming from his mouth, the one that had not so long ago, asked you again and again and again if you were “alright with this” and “sure”?

“It’s already been more than once, Spencer,” you couldn’t stop the words from coming out of your mouth -- they lay before you in a tense silence.

“What?” You couldn’t say what he was feeling at that moment, his tone directing your thoughts to a variety of different emotions -- none of which were positive.

“It’s nothing-,“ you started but quickly got cut off. “No, no, it’s not ´nothing`. You’re saying… you’ve slept with me multiple times when you didn’t want to?” His hazel eyes stared at you, the familiar comfort you had once known in them gone – you tried to convince yourself it was just the dim light of the living room but at the back of your mind you knew it wasn’t.

“I…” you didn’t know what to say, all thoughts leaving your brain as he looked at you in horror. All but one; he cared. “W- Why?” He studied you intently, taking in the way your body slightly curled in on itself when his voice seemed to raise. God, he really didn’t mean to.

“Well… I just thought if I could at least give you this whenever you wanted… you wouldn’t leave. It’s not like we do much else together – that and fighting.” You admitted as you felt tears prick up in your eyes. He motionlessly stood in shock -- you could almost hear how loud his thoughts were from where you were sitting on the couch.

“…But I can’t do it anymore,” you murmured when the silence that took over the room got too much for you to bear, “I can’t keep giving you every piece of me while you…” you trailed off, feeling a gnawing feeling settle in your chest, a feeling of wrongdoing. He was struggling, you shouldn’t be doing this.

“I’m honestly getting bored of trying to get you to acknowledge me.” You watched with solemn eyes as his long legs took rushed strides so that he ended up by your side. He bent his legs, squatting down in front of you. That fear from before was still in his expression but now accompanied regret.

“I… I’m so sorry,” His hands came up to cup your face, as he tried to figure out how to word the immense amount of emotions coursing through him.

“I’m sorry, baby, I- I never meant to hurt you… I know I haven’t been in a good headspace lately. I’m going to try, okay? I’m so sorry.” He pulled you towards his chest and you immediately accepted the gesture, burying your face in his messy shirt as you started to sob.

“I just-,” you sputtered between sniffles and sobs, “I wish- I wish you would love me like you used to, love me just for being me.”

“I do, I do, I really do,” he tried to reassure you, his voice breaking. “I’ve been a mess and I’ve been mean, but I love you just as much as I did before. No, more. I love you. I love you so damn much.”

The rest of the night consisted of him repeating that phrase, that truth as he cradled you against his chest, and talking about the ways things had been, how they should be in the future – can be – will be. And as you woke up, opening your tired eyes and turning to the side, your eyes met him – your husband.

And for the first time in months, that brought a bright smile to your face.

[eu-nicola]

two months

summary: JJ and you broke up two months ago but there are still things between you to solve

warnings: violence, I guess

word counter: 2757

author's note: english is not my first language

Two months had passed since that night. Two months since you decided to break up with JJ. And even though it had been your words that had ended what you had, it still hurt as if he had been the one to break up with you.

That night was still as fresh in your memory as if it had happened yesterday. You had asked him as calmly as you could muster, but the tone of your voice betrayed what you truly felt.

"JJ, are you in love with Kie?"

He hadn't answered you right away. JJ had always been quick with words, always had a joke or an excuse ready, but at that moment, his silence was so loud it left you breathless. When he raised his gaze to meet yours, the guilty glint in his eyes was the confirmation you didn't want to receive.

"I don't want to hurt you." Was all he said.

That was enough for you. You had nodded at him with tears gathering in your eyes, turned around and walked out of his house without saying anything else. You knew that if you stayed one more second, you would break down in front of him, and you promised yourself that wouldn't happen.

Since then, things had never been the same. Being part of the same group of friends made getting away from him almost impossible. JJ was still JJ: charming, loud, the life and soul of every moment. But for you, he was a constant reminder of what you had lost.

And now, you were sitting on the dock, your feet dangling over the water, watching the reflection of the sun dance on the waves. Getting lost in that landscape was one of the few things that helped you distract yourself from your thoughts.

"What are you doing here all alone?"

JJ's voice interrupted your peace. You looked back and saw him approaching with that carefree smile that used to melt you. Now, he only managed to remind you of how much you had tried to forget.

"Thinking," you answered without much enthusiasm.

JJ sat down next to you, so close you could almost feel the heat from his skin. “Thinking, huh? I hope it’s not about sad things.”

You didn’t answer. You knew if you did, he’d start asking questions, and you didn’t want to give him that power over you.

“Are you going to the party tonight?” he asked after a moment of silence.

“Yeah,” you answered simply. It was easier than explaining why you’d convinced yourself you needed a distraction.

“Good.” JJ smiled, and there was something about his expression that made you uncomfortable. “It’ll be fun. You know it always is.”

You nodded, though you weren't sure it was true. Ever since everything had ended between you two, fun was the last thing you felt when you were around him. 

That night, after your brief conversation with JJ at the dock, you decided you weren't going to let his presence define how you felt. Maybe it was pride or maybe the need to prove to yourself that you could move on, but when you got home you decided to look better than ever. 

You put on a dress that always made you feel confident, tight in all the right places. You left your hair down, letting it fall in soft waves, and opted for simple makeup. 

When you arrived at the party, the place was already packed. The music was loud, the house filled with laughter and the scent of alcohol and cigarettes. You greeted a few friends as you made your way to the kitchen to pour yourself a drink. Slowly, the atmosphere began to relax you. 

After a while, a boy approached you while you were dancing with a group. You didn't know him very well, but you'd seen him at other parties. He had a kind smile and a charisma that made you feel comfortable almost instantly. After a couple of songs, he offered to get you a drink, but you declined with a laugh, saying that you were fine for now. 

Soon, he extended his hand, inviting you to dance again. You hesitated for a moment, but decided to accept. You were here to have fun, weren't you? 

As you danced with him, you began to feel more free. He moved confidently, keeping just enough space so that you didn't feel uncomfortable, but close enough that you knew he was interested. You laughed at something he said, letting the worries of the day melt away for a moment. 

What you didn't know was that JJ was watching you from across the room. 

At first, he had tried to ignore you. Sipping a beer and laughing at his jokes, but he couldn't stop his eyes from searching for you in the crowd. When he finally saw you dancing with that boy, something inside him tightened.

As much as he tried to convince himself that he had no right to feel that way, the truth was that he couldn't stand to see you with anyone else. When he saw you laughing and noticed the way the boy lightly touched your waist as you danced, something inside him snapped.

JJ stood up abruptly and crossed the room before he could think about it.

"What do you think you're doing?" he snapped at the boy, pushing him lightly in the chest.

The boy, confused, raised his hands in a sign of peace. "Excuse me? We were just dancing, dude."

JJ didn't let him finish. "I'm not your friend, and she's not someone you can play with."

The tone of his voice was threatening, enough that several around started to look. You noticed the commotion a second later and turned to find JJ facing the boy.

“JJ, stop it!” you screamed, trying to intervene, but by then it was too late.

The boy, tired of the taunts, pushed JJ back, and that was all it took to spark the fight. JJ threw a punch, connecting with the other’s jaw, and within seconds, the two of them were trading blows as the crowd tried to pull them apart.

“Stop it! JJ, stop it already!” you screamed desperately, but your voice was lost in the noise. Finally, a couple of friends managed to step in and pull them apart. JJ was breathing heavily, his hair messy and his lip split, but his eyes were still fixed on the other boy with fury.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” you screamed at JJ, advancing on him. “Why do you have to ruin everything?”

JJ turned to you, still agitated. “Seriously, him? That guy? What are you doing?”

“It’s not your problem who I dance with,” you snapped, feeling the rage and frustration starting to consume you. “You have no right to intervene in my life!”

“I don’t care if I don’t have the right,” he replied, his voice lower but laden with emotion. 

You shook your head, feeling tears burning in your eyes, but you refused to let them fall in front of him. “You know what, JJ, I’m done. Sick of you. I’m leaving.”

Before he could respond, you turned around and walked out of the house, ignoring the stares from everyone else. The cool night breeze hit your face, soothing the burning in your cheeks a little as you walked home. 

But you didn’t notice JJ following you.

“Wait,” he called from behind, but you kept walking, trying to ignore him.

“Hey.”

Finally, you stopped, turning to him with your arms crossed. “What do you want now, JJ? Wasn’t ruining my night enough?”

He stopped in front of you, taking a deep breath. “I didn’t want to ruin anything. But I can’t… I can’t see you with someone else. Not when I still love you.”

His confession landed between you like a bomb. You looked at him, unsure of what to say, as he watched you with an expression that was a mix of despair and hope.

JJ’s words hung in the air, too heavy to ignore, but also too painful to accept that they still affected you.

“JJ, you can’t say things like that after everything that happened,” you said, your voice barely a whisper, as you crossed your arms over your chest as if that could protect you from what you felt.

“But it’s the truth,” he insisted, taking a step closer. “I know I have no right to say it. I know I messed everything up, but I can’t just keep quiet. I’ve been screwed these past two months, and I can’t keep this up.”

“And you think I don’t?” you snapped, your voice cracking. “You think it wasn’t hard for me? I was the one who had to end it because I couldn’t stand that you loved someone else! And now you show up, saying these things… It’s not fair, JJ.”

“I know,” he replied quickly, his tone filled with regret. “None of this is fair, but I swear… I swear I didn’t realize how I really felt until I lost you.”

You looked into his eyes, searching for something, anything, to tell you if he was being sincere or if he was just saying what he thought you wanted to hear. But all you saw was the naked truth: he was hurt, just as much as you were.

You sighed, running a hand through your hair. "Look, JJ, I can't just keep doing this here, in the middle of the street. Come home. At least let me treat those wounds before we argue any further."

"Are you sure?" he asked, hesitant.

"Yeah," you replied in a softer tone, though still laden with exhaustion. "I don't want you to end up with an infection because of me."

Without saying anything else, you began walking toward your house, knowing he would follow you. He did so, silently, with his hands in his pockets and his head down, as if he were gathering his strength for what was coming.

When you arrived, you opened the door and gestured for him to come in. JJ sat in the living room, nervous, while you went to the bathroom to get the first aid kit. When you returned, he looked at you with a mix of gratitude and something you couldn't quite place.

"Let me see," you said, pointing at his face. JJ complied, leaning forward as you sat across from him.

You took some cotton and soaked it in disinfectant. When you started to clean the cut on his lip, he hissed in pain, but didn't pull away.

“That’s what you get for getting into pointless fights,” you chided him softly, trying to maintain the emotional distance you so desperately needed.

“It wasn’t pointless,” he murmured, his eyes locked with yours. “I can’t just stand by while someone else tries to take my place.”

You shot him a serious look. “JJ, no one is taking your place. You left it empty. It wasn’t my choice for this to end like this.”

He looked down, his jaw clenched. “I know. And I’ll never stop regretting it.”

You finished cleaning the cut and began applying some ointment to his knuckles, which were red and swollen from the blows. The silence between you grew heavier and heavier, until JJ broke it.

“I miss you,” he said quietly, as if he was afraid the words would fall apart on the way they came out.

He had told you he missed you, but you didn’t answer him. What were you supposed to say? He had been the one who had broken your heart, the one who hadn't been able to reciprocate when you needed him the most. So why did his words now make you feel like all the armor you had built these past few months was suddenly crumbling?

When you finished bandaging his hand, you carefully let go, trying to keep the distance you had been struggling to build for weeks. But in that instant, JJ took advantage. Before you could move, you felt his hands around your waist. The strength of his grip wasn't rough, but he wasn't letting you escape either.

"JJ, don't do this," you whispered, trying to sound firm, but your voice came out cracked.

"Please," he said in a tone you had never heard from him before, one filled with desperation. His eyes were glassy, ​​and you noticed a tear falling down his cheek. “I need you. I can’t go on like this. I’ve tried, but nothing works. I think about you all the time. I see you in every place, in every thing I do. I need you, more than I’ve ever needed anything.”

Your breathing quickened as you tried to stay calm, but emotions were starting to take over you. “JJ, you can’t tell me this now. It’s too late. You made your choices, and I had to learn to live with them.”

You tried to pull away, but he held you tighter. Before you could say anything else, he rested his head on your stomach, enveloping you in a hug that nearly knocked the air out of you. His breathing was heavy against you, like he was fighting back the tears that were now falling freely.

“Please,” he murmured, his voice muffled against you. “Tell me there’s still a chance. Tell me you don’t hate me, because I couldn’t stand it.”

Your hands shook at your sides as you tried to process what was happening. You didn't know what to say to him, or how to react. Everything in you wanted to give in, you wanted to comfort him, but you also knew that opening that door again could mean another, more painful fall.

"JJ, I don't know what to say to you," you finally whispered, your voice shaking.

He lifted his head to look at you, his eyes filled with pain, still keeping his hands on your waist and, before you could protest, he made you sit on his legs. His grip was firm, as if he was afraid you might disappear if he let you go.

"Listen to me," he said seriously, his eyes locked on yours. "It's not too late for us. It can't be. I screwed up, I know, and I'm not going to justify it, but I'm here now. I think about you every day and every night. I'm here because I can't imagine my life without you."

You gulped, feeling tears begin to build up in your own eyes. “JJ, even if you wanted to fix this, how would that ever work? You left me thinking I was never enough for you.”

He shook his head quickly, his expression filled with guilt. “Don’t say that. You’re everything I ever wanted. I was just too stupid to realize it before.”

You shook your head, trying to pull away from him, but JJ held you tighter again. This time, his hands moved to your cheeks, forcing you to look at him.

“Please,” he murmured once more, his voice cracking. “Give me one chance. Let me prove to you that I can be better, that I can do this right. Just one. Just one.”

Before you could respond, before the words could even form in your mind, JJ closed the distance between you and kissed you. It was a desperate kiss, full of need and regret. For a moment, your thoughts shut off, and all you felt was him, his warmth, his sincerity.

But then, you pulled away slightly, breathing heavily. “JJ, this doesn’t solve anything,” you said, though your voice lacked the firmness you’d planned.

He nodded, his hands still on your cheeks. “I know,” he replied, his eyes searching yours. “But I’m not giving up. Not until you know I’m sincere, that I love you more than I thought I was capable of loving anyone.”

You fell silent, your heart fighting your mind. Part of you wanted to believe him, but the other knew that trusting him again would be the biggest leap you’d ever taken.

[verstappen-cult]

HOW YOU GET THE GIRL | CL16

— 02. THE MEDDLING

PREV. PART | NEXT PART — [ SERIES MASTERLIST ]

summary: in which charles has an embarrassing crush on alex's childhood best friend and everyone meddles. content warnings: faceclaim is taylor hill but you can picture her as you’d like! some cursing and for the sake of the smau imola was not canceled. note: thank you sm for the love you showed the first part! once again if you see some mistakes please know that english is not my first language and i noticed them once everything was finished. if you want to be added to the taglist, just let me know! ♡

INSTAGRAM STORIES

MAY 14, 2023.

TWITTER

INSTAGRAM POST

📍 ROMA, ITALY

Liked by yourusername, lilymhe and 432,503 others

alex_albon Don’t believe anything they say, I won ⛳️

view all 3,799 comments

lilymhe i’m not gonna say anything. 🤐

user35 so it is true. they were with charles and Y/N user36 We don’t know that user37 someone working there confirmed it

charles_leclerc mate you fell like three times

user38 WE GOT THE CONFIRMATION user39 omg this makes it real user40 BUT WAS Y/N ACTUALLY THERE

user41 not his entire comment section filled with charles and Y/N fans 🙄🙄🙄

user42 PARENTS

yourusername shut up you know i won

user43 OH MY GOD OH MY GODDDD user44 i cant believe it i’m having a crisis over this user45 context pls user46 everyone’s saying they were in a double date and apparently this is the confirmation.

pierregasly thanks for (not) inviting me!!!

📍 ROMA, ITALY

Liked by charles_leclerc, zendaya and 756,223 others

yourusername i won. i have witnesses.

view all 2,498 comments

alex_albon keep saying that 🥱

yourusername SHUT UP

user47 not a single pic of charles and her together but we know they were together

user48 feeding us crumbs

user49 she looks so pretty

zendaya tom keeps saying we need to play golf when you’re back in london.

yourusername tell him i’m gonna kick his ass

landonorris you should play with people that actually knows how to play: ME

lilymhe SORRY? yourusername dw lils, i have your back

user50 i love how she’s befriending everyone

user51 thanks to alex user52 and your point is? user51 she’s using him for his fame user53 LOOOOOOL

pierregasly thanks for (not) inviting me!!!

user54 what’s more hilarious to me than this whole “double date” discourse are pierre comments on both alex and Y/N posts because they did not invite him.

Y/N & ALEX’S iMESSAGE

THURSDAY MAY 18, 2023 — PRESS CONFERENCE

charles is sitting next to lando and max, pierre next to him as alex stands in front of them. he’s aware they’re talking about what they’re expecting from this weekend, but he can’t seem to focus on what they are actually saying, only picking up pieces of the conversation. he’s too focused on his phone, the message thread he has with Y/N staring back at him. the last text he has from her is just a simple ‘cool’ after he was trying to play it cool.

“what you doing, charlie?” max asks, playfully poking him in the ribs. he immediately locks his phone, raising his head only to find that everyone is looking at him already.

“i know what he’s doing.” lando wiggles his eyebrows and charles wonders if he really needs his fingers to race. “you screwed up.”

charles knows he screwed up, and definitely doesn’t need lando reminding him the awful mistake he made for just trying not to sound too intense because, of course, he’s made that mistake in the past. and every girl he’s had something with always said the same: ‘you’re too much, charles’, ‘you’re taking things too fast, we should take a break.’ so ever since the last girl he dated, once again, said the same thing, charles promised himself he would not be that guy.

“hey,” alex has this look of pity in his eyes that he doesn’t like, not even one bit. “maybe we could do something to help you.”

“i don’t need your help.” charles’ tone is too sharp and abrupt it’s makes him feel a little bad for talking to his friends like that. but just a little.

“look, you like her, right?” pierre chimes in, but doesn’t wait for an answer. “alex is his best friend, if you want a chance with her, he’s the only one who can help you right now.”

but why does he wanna help him?

alex must see the question written all over his face because he says, “she’s dated a few assholes in the past and i really want something good for her. i trust you, charles.” he tries to look serious which only makes charles laugh. “besides, i have the perfect idea.”

ALEX’S iMESSAGE — MAY 18, 2023

INSTAGRAM POST

📍 VENICE, ITALY — MAY 19, 2023

Liked by scottyjames31, lance_stroll and 976,665 others

yourusername a few days ago i had the pleasure to celebrate two of my favorite people, Chloe and Scotty James. and spent two wonderful days filled with love and joy in the beautiful venice! so happy for you both. 👩🏼‍❤️‍👨🏼🩷

i wish i could stay here forever, but back to reality for now. :(

view all 7,455 comments

user55 i didn’t know she’s friends with the strolls

lance_stroll I have very embarrassing videos of you, just remember that 🍾

user56 why lance and Y/N look kinda good together

user57 That’s exactly what I was thinking. They would look pretty good as a couple user58 he has a girlfriend user59 and Y/N is probably dating charles user57 only rumors

user60 back to reality? she’s not gonna be in the paddock this weekend?

user61 why would she? nobody wants her there

user62 i thought she was in italy for the gp

user63 just a coincidence user62 still hoping she’ll be there

francisca.cgomes I’m gonna need to borrow that beautiful dress! ❤️

user63 she really knows everyone now user64 literally. she was just one time at a race and befriended everyone

user65 i feel like we’re missing something

Y/N’s iMESSAGE

SATURDAY MAY 20, 2023 — THE MISSION 007 DINNER

the second you see a head of brown hair standing at the door, you want to walk over to where alex is sitting and smash his head on the table. you made sure before arriving to the restaurant that charles was not gonna be there tonight, even lando told you he was busy with some ferrari event. obviously, both lied to you.

“hey, charles!” george, who’s standing next to you, his girlfriend carmen at your other side, waves at him. and for the first time since that fateful dinner a few days ago, you make eye contact with his bright brown eyes.

butterflies break free inside your belly, even when you try to repress everything he makes you feel.

you’ve known charles for no more than ten days but it really feels like you’ve known each other your whole life. everything is so easy with him, you can’t remember when was the last time you felt this way, if it ever happened.

you thought everything was going well between you two and, for a minute, you let yourself believe he could like you. but then he gave you the cold shoulder and everything came crashing down.

and that’s your problem. you always feel so much in so little time that when things don’t go the way you’d like, everything hurts twice as hard.

there’s no one to blame but you.

“hey,” is it possible to like the sound of his voice so much that you feel your knees going weak?

“you’re the last one to arrive. here,” george shares a look with his girlfriend that you don’t really know how to read, and both move aside. “you’re sitting here tonight. we’ll go find our seats.”

you want the earth to swallow you. you want to be in a plane far away from here because the seat george is pointing at it’s right next to yours.

before you can open your mouth to say something, the couple slips away. and suddenly it feels like you and charles are the only ones in the room.

no one says a word for what feels like hours. you’re actually trying to find a excuse to leave when charles sighs, defeated.

“i’m sorry.” his voice is almost a whisper, something only for you to hear. “i acted like an idiot.”

“yeah,” you agree because you don’t know what else to say. he did act like an idiot, ignoring you for days, not answering your texts even when you asked him if something was wrong.

“i can explain if you’d let me.”

his brown eyes bore into yours, so soft and sincere your heart skips a beat. and even if you want to say no, your whole body begs you to accept.

“let’s eat first and enjoy the evening,” his face lights up like a kid on christmas day. “then i’ll let you buy me dessert and we can talk.”

TWITTER — SUNDAY MAY 21, 2023

TAGLIST (bold means i couldn’t tag you) — @leclerc16s. @willowpains. @berrnuu. @minkyungseokie. @sassyheroneckgiant. @scott-mccall-could-lift-mjolnir. @nessacarty1. @a1leexxa. @storminacloud. @lovstappen.

note: i hope you liked it. i’m sorry if i forgot to tag you! please let me know what you think, likes and reblogs are greatly appreciated. <3

[eevees-hobbies]

Honeyed Kisses Against Tender Flesh (Fem!Reader x Hayato Suo) - NSFW

Author’s Note: I got carried away with this one. But shoutout to those of us who write for Hayato Suo cuz we really are working with crumbs. Like he’s whatever we say he is until we get more information. 

Synopsis: Your friend Kotoha and brother Hiragi are worried about your relationship with Suo. It all comes to a head at the beach, to your embarrassment and Suo's delight. No big deal, though; you’ll just have sex against Hiragi’s truck or whatever. 

Content Warning: I’m a really bad judge when it comes to dark content. To me, it’s a spectrum and while I don’t consider this particular story truly dark, others might. So I encourage you to read the warnings and make the best decision for yourself:

Smut with a plot, the obsessive kind of love, possessiveness, hickeys, bruises, biting, spit, enjoyment of public humiliation, teasing, licking of blood, sex/nudity in public, super brief mention of a golden shower, praising/worshipping language, unprotected sex, no-pulling out despite being asked (wrap it up, folks!), like he straight up says “nah.” 

Also, please note that you are written as Hiragi’s sister in this story. I do not expand on your relationship, so you might be his half-sister, full-sister, step-sister, adopted sister, etc. I say this for my readers who may hold a racial/ethnic identity different from Hiragi, hoping that you can still feel like this story is for you (because it is <3). Minors Do Not Interact.

Word Count: 3.2K

Divider by Saradika. Story banner by me.

On a day when you and your Bofurin friends decide to visit the beach, the unforgiving intensity of the sun makes you feel as though you’re simmering in a boiling pot. No one except you is ill-prepared; the men are wearing various colored shorts that seemingly match their personalities, and their unclothed torsos are on full, unapologetic display.

Kotoha, sitting on a beach towel next to you, is in a three-piece halter bikini set with a sheer sarong skirt that accentuates her curves. Even your brother Hiragi has abandoned his usual band shirt to showcase his well-toned arms and abs. You find it pretty horrifying but good for him, you think. 

It’s hard not to be jealous of all the bare, suntanned skin as you take inventory of your fit. You are wearing an oversized grey hoodie and sweatpants combo that covers every inch of you. Underneath your hefty clothes is a simple but cute black two-piece bikini you originally planned to show off that day. 

You are roasting under the sun's rays—and in your anger—as you glare at the person responsible for your attire: Hayato Suo. 

He’s sitting on the beach towel with you, his perfectly parted hair blowing softly against the breeze. Despite his attempt at trying to appear inconspicuous in reading his book, you can tell that he’s very much aware of your disdain for him with the way the corners of his mouth twitch upwards. 

Kotaho lowers her sunglasses so she’s looking at you over the rim of the frames.

“Why are you wearing a sweatshirt and sweatpants at the beach of all places? I’m getting hot just looking at you.”

You shift uncomfortably, having hoped that this was not a conversation that would come up. You instinctively pull the collar of the sweatshirt higher until it’s tucked snuggly under your chin. “It’s not so bad! I just have to stay hydrated!”

Kotoha leans closer to you and lowers her voice, obviously trying not to catch the attention of Suo. “But why? Is this a cry for help because of you-know-who? Say the word, and I will scream.”

You and Kotoha have become close since you applied for a position to work at Cafe Pothos. She was your boss, but she’s also the embodiment of a girls-girl. You bonded over cooking and annoying brother figures; there wasn’t a thing you didn’t know about each other. 

So color her shocked when one day she picked up her cell phone after receiving a series of texts that were coming in rapid succession. She had assumed the sender was Umemiya, but instead, they were from you!

8:50 PM: OMG 8:50 PM: You won’t believe what just happened to meeeeeeee ihfdnf 8:51 PM: SUO! SUO! 8:52 PM: He KISSED me!  8:55 PM: HELLO?! The love of my life just put his tongue in my mouth and you HAVE THE AUDACITY TO NOT ANSWER!? I’m heading to the cafe right fucking now.

Kotoha was confused, not because she didn’t think you deserved the world—you deserved the world and more. She was confused because she couldn’t picture you and Suo together. He was pleasant whenever he came into the cafe, only ordering tea and always leaving a big tip. But other than that, she didn't know much about him, and no one did, and that was a difficult thing to accomplish in a small town. 

So when you finally ran into the cafe, practically colliding into the glass door as you shuffled in, Kotoha poured you a fresh cup of coffee, sat you down, and asked if you were sure about this.

Were you sure it was a good idea to date a guy who wore an eyepatch, had never been seen eating, and had a different story about his life every time he was asked? You assured her that Suo was the man of your dreams and you’ve never been more sure of something in your life. And while Kotoha may not know much about Suo, there were small moments that felt as though you were gradually building up to this kiss all along. 

The way he’d offer to walk you home even though it was out of his way, how his hand would brush up against yours and linger when passing you coins to pay for his tea, and god, that smile of his that usually didn’t reach his eyes but did when he was talking to you.

You were adamant that this was something you wanted.

You didn’t exactly come out as “official,” though. In a strange way, your relationship just “was.” 

Your friends acted as though you had always been together, and the way Suo became a constant in your life—walking you home after every shift from the cafe, texting and calling you more often, holding your hand in public, and taking you out on dates to your favorite places—made it difficult to remember what life was like before him. You quickly became the shadow of the other, and not without concern from Kotoha and Hiragi. Some would call your love for each other smothering, but to you; it was anything but that—it was perfect. 

“Everything is fine, Kotoha, I promise.”

She lets out a sigh and pulls her sunglasses back up. You can see the reflection of the guys in her dark shades—Hiragi, Umemiya, Sakura, and Kaji playing volleyball, sand kicking up as shouts of, “get that, doofus!’ and “who are you calling doofus!?”  traveling over to you but being drowned out by the roar of waves breaking shore.

A bead of sweat travels down the side of your face, and you look up at the sun, hoping to will it away with a pitiful look.

“Why not take off that burdensome outfit, sweetheart?” 

Your head snaps in the direction of Suo, the tone in his voice–thick with faux concern–alluding to the pleasure he’s getting from watching you like this. He’s all too aware of what you’re hiding—he’s the culprit who put you in this situation.

He shrugs innocently, “you’re developing sweat stains,” you follow his finger as he points at you. To your horror, giant wet spots have formed at your armpits and collar. You groan, the realization that if you don’t shed these clothes soon, you’ll likely meet your untimely demise via heatstroke—and that’s a very unsexy way to go. 

A shaky hand grips the drawstring of the sweatshirt, and you peel it off with the sweatpants following shortly after. Before you can set the clothes beside you, Kotaha lets out an audible gasp. You wince, knowing that your movements and her sharp intake of breath will surely draw the boys' attention—a result that you were trying your damnedest to avoid.

You thought Hiragi’s booming voice would be the first to reach your ears, but instead, it’s Sakura’s. 

“What happened to YOU?!” 

The volleyball spinning through the air hits him square in the chest; a loud thud has him doubling over in pain, but it’s not enough to break away Hiragi’s stare from the bruises and hickeys that litter your neck, chest, and thighs.

After gathering himself, Sakura stands up and turns his attention to Suo, “You should really keep a better watch over your girl. She’s obviously getting her butt kicked somewhere-”

Sakura is unable to finish before Hiragi interjects. He takes a step forward, and if you weren’t on sand, you’d be almost positive that the sheer force would shake the earth. “Suo, what did you do to my sister's skin?”

You stare at Hiragi, deep veins already protruding from his forehead. If looks could kill, Suo would be dead right now. You give a sideglance at your boyfriend, who has two hands raised near his head and his shoulders shrugged up to appear non-threatening. 

“I am NOT doing this right now!”  You proclaim, hurriedly picking up the keys to Hiragi’s car and padding through the sand, trying your damnedest to escape the sound of rising voices. 

Suo follows you soon after de-escalating the situation. Assuring Hiragi that he may have gotten carried away with the amount of hickeys and bruises he left on your skin wasn’t easy by any means, but you two were both consenting adults, so there wasn’t much Hiragi could do anyhow. He desperately wanted to add that you didn’t mind the bruises when they were happening to you—but that didn’t seem wise.

Hiragi’s truck is parked next to the property line between the beach and the expanse of forest. When you arrived, the parking lot was full of people, but beach-goers packed their belongings and left as the day neared its end.

Suo can’t see you as he approaches the truck's passenger side, so he assumes you’re on the driver's side. As he rounds the corner, he’s met with the sight of you bending over and attempting to fish the keys off the ground, which must have fallen. The sight of your ass completely swallowing the seat of your bikini bottoms has him suddenly leaning against the car for support and blood flowing south. Even with one eye covered, he can see the outline of your puffy pussy. The bikini is much better, he thinks to himself.

You turn around, hearing the sound of gravel shifting quietly—hoping that your brother hasn’t followed you, but it’s Suo. 

“Well, that was awk-“ you begin, but you're cut off. The fluidity and quickness of his motions still surprise and catch you off guard. He pins you in place to the truck with his body—chest to chest.  

You can see arousal churning in his eye as his now rock-hard cock presses against your thigh. At that moment, you’re thankful that the shade of the trees shrouds this side of the truck and that anyone coming from the beach would need to walk around the vehicle to catch you in the act.

For Suo, the build-up of knowing what you were trying to hide from the group and the eventual reveal of his handiwork had given him one hell of a rush. Being in on the secret was fun, but the way Hiragi’s eyes darted over your skin, the way he caught Kaji’s cheeks reddening as his eyes swept over your exposed and marked-up flesh, it was practically unbearable.

Suo’s hand tugs at the string of your bikini top, and it doesn’t take long before the flimsy fabric releases and drifts to your feet. You shiver as cool air licks at your breasts and nipples, hardening the sensitive buds upon contact. It isn’t until Suo’s warm hands cup and massage your breasts that you let out a whimper; his touch feels firm and needy, delivering pinches and squeezes to the over-sensitive and bruised flesh.

“S-someone could c-catch us!” You protest in a hushed whisper, but you’re not pushing him away—you tilt your head back to rest it against the truck and arch your spine to give him more access to you.

“They’d be so lucky,” he growls softly into your neck.

As your stomach twists in arousal and nervousness, you know that the Hayato Suo who is fondling you in the parking lot against your brother's truck is a different Hayato than the one your friends interact with. 

Suo is often poised and has immense control over his emotions, but sometimes, he gets so overcome by desire that it feels like a gaseous cloud is seeping into your pores and lungs. 

You’ve become a welcome victim to the Suo that likes to grip you so desperately that he leaves bruises, bites you so hard that sometimes it breaks the skin, and fucks you so roughly that you’re confident that you’ve experienced the closest thing you can to death.  

“Suo, we shouldn’t. They saw my bruises and the hickeys. Toma might kill you.”

“You can’t convince me that this isn’t something you want. This,” he presses two fingers against the seat of your bikini, which sink into the moistness of you, “tells me otherwise.”

Your face grows hot because he’s right. You’re not innocent in your shared dynamic like Kotoha, and Hiragi would like to think—you crave him just as much as he craves you. 

You’re just as much of a thrill-seeker as he is but you two have to be quick; anyone in your group could come looking for you any second—and nothing would destroy your arousal more than Hiragi seeing your boyfriend fucking you in public. Suo would enjoy that, though. 

It’s as though he can read your mind because Suo is pulling down your bikini bottoms so that they hang around your ankles. 

His lips are on yours, his kisses somehow hungrier than his touches. Suo kisses you as though he’s found solace against the plush of your lips and the treasure housed within your mouth. He tilts his head so his tongue can explore every inch of you deeper; he’s unapologetically devouring you.

When he finally pulls away for air, his voice is low and almost gravelly, a departure from his usual calm tone.  

“You make me become the most disrespectful version of myself, Y/N.”

His fingers roll and pinch at your nipples, but his eye is on yours. His gaze is intense, and even though he looks at you as though you are his prey and he is your predator, the last thing you want to do is look away.

He continues, “I want nothing more than to be the nice, sweet boyfriend your friends and brother want me to be, but you turn me into someone I don’t recognize.”

He’s pushing his shorts down, and you groan at the sight of him. His dick sits straight up against his abdomen with a slight curve, an aggressive vein pulsates on the side, and the crimson tip of it is smeared in an ungodly amount of precum. How can such a pretty dick look so angry? 

Without much prep or warning, he pushes into your wet sex; he’s so deep so quickly that your body jerks reactively. 

He can’t hold back the moan that escapes his lips at finally burying himself in you. His mouth has found purchase against your neck; both he and you can feel your pulse quickening, firing rapidly against his tongue as it reaches out to lick at your skin. 

“When I look at you, just as you are, I want to ruin you. So if that means I’m covering you with bruises, hickeys, or the most intimate parts of me, so be it.” 

He sinks his teeth into your neck, and the sharp pain makes your eyes roll back. The searing sensation doesn't last long as his tongue laps up the droplets of blood that bubble from the punctures.  

“Tell me that you’re just as obsessed with me as I am with you,” his fingers are digging into the soft flesh of your thighs as he holds your legs around his waist, allowing him to bounce you on his cock.. 

“H-Hayato, I’m just as obsessed with you, baby. I promise.”

And you mean it. You’ve never felt a love quite so all-consuming and suffocating. He’s explored every inch of your body; at first, the way his eyes drank you in made you squirm, but he assured you that he was simply appreciating what was his—you wouldn’t fault an art curator for appraising the Mona Lisa, would you, Y/N? No? Then let me be.

Suo has licked parts of you with enthusiasm, parts that you’d be embarrassed to admit to anyone. 

And for you, the taste of him is just as nourishing. When he pulls your head back by your hair,  his hungry eye communicating to you without him having to say it, you find yourself eagerly opening your mouth and accepting his spit on your outstretched tongue. 

The good girl muttered in his smooth voice afterward, and his infamous smile that reaches his eyes when he looks at you makes your clit twitch. 

It doesn’t matter if it’s his spit, cum, or other golden liquid of his, you want it all. 

During intimacy, Suo tears you down to the most basic, hedonistic version of yourself—his delivery never includes harsh language in the traditional sense—he would absolutely never call you out of your name. You are far too important to be called something derogatory. Sometimes you’ll refer to yourself as “his whore” or “his slutty girl,” and it will make him leak so much precum he has to catch his breath, but he hasn’t reached a point in which he has personally referred to you as those titles…yet.  

For now, he uses deft fingers and honeyed words dripping in veiled threats of orgasm denial and overstimulation to push you to the precipice of your pleasure—and you trust him to build you back up afterward with softly cooed hymns of worship and strokes of your tender skin. To Suo, you are a goddess, a deity to be revered. To Suo, you are everything. 

And it isn’t until moments like this that you see his mask slip. Your usually stoic boyfriend's mouth opening and closing in pleasure the same way that yours is, soft guttural moans escaping his lips and his brow furrowing, obviously about to lose control to you—-for you.

“You are everything, dove. You are my everything.” He groans as your silky walls clench around him, clutching him for dear life.

“You like it when I compliment you, pretty girl?”

You give him a grunt of approval, feeling yourself so close to becoming undone as he fills your head up with chants of his devotion.

At this point, each thrust has his dick bottoming out into your sopping-wet cunt. Pelvis to pelvis, you can feel every inch of you stretching to accommodate him. His maroon-colored pubic hair tickles at your skin, dampening at the contact of your slick as deep thuds from frantic thrusts fill the air.

And even though you’re only participating in a quickie, a rarity for you both, your cunt still drools just the same, streaks of it managing to glide down your inner thigh and leave droplets at his feet. 

“S-suo,” your nails dig into his shoulders, resulting in a delicious hiss from his lips. “Y-you have to pull out! You aren’t wearing a c-condom!”

Suo presses his lips to your ear; you can barely make out what he’s saying over the soft gasps and the way he’s suckling at your earlobe that he has pulled between his teeth.

“I can’t. You’re mine, and I want to fill you up. So you have to take it, dove. Take all of it.” 

And the way Suo says it, you know that he isn’t asking; he’s telling you what he plans to do to your body because you are an extension of him–you are his, and it’s his right to cum in you without silly obstacles like “protection.”

His pounding against your cervix feels animalistic, and the force of him fucking you is making the truck rock back and forth. 

You bite your lip and hold onto him for dear life as that oh-so-familiar feeling takes over. Your thighs squeeze him, and to muffle the scream bubbling up into your throat, you take a note out of Suo’s handbook and bite his shoulder so hard that he sees a hot, white flash. 

In that moment, you give each other everything—all of you becomes all of him—mixing into a mess of creamy, frothy white essence that drips down balls, legs, and thighs.

Between soft kisses on the fresh hickeys and bite marks along your neck, Suo chuckles, “Hiragi is going to be upset.”

[kamiversee]

➶-͙˚ ༘✶ 𝙏𝙃𝙀 𝙁*𝘾𝙆 𝙇𝙄𝙎𝙏

✧.* CHAPTER 23 || The Party Era

[ { SYPNOSIS } ] ➤ A tale in which Gojo Satoru blackmails you into seducing a list of people to clear his debt. Sounds easy enough, right?

[ { CHAPTER CONTENT } ] ➤ language,  fluff, violence, drugs, & slight mention of alcohol consumption.

[ { WORD COUNT } ] ➤ 4.8k

[ { PAIRINGS } ] ➤ jjk men x f!reader. gojo x f!reader. geto x f!reader. toji x f!reader. choso x f!reader. sukuna x f!reader. nanami x f!reader.

[ [ chapters mlist } ]

——AFTER THAT INTIMATE morning, you and Gojo consider yourselves to be on decent enough terms. Of course, you still hate him-- or, at least you think you do, and he slowly begins to change in a good way.

When he talks to you, which is more often than before since you're no longer trying to ignore his existence unless necessary, his tone is always soft and filled to the brim with affection. You try not to bring up the fact that he claimed to be in love with you but it was extremely difficult not to think about it.

Blackmail or not, you can't just ignore his confession.

Shoko mentioned that he was in love with you before but you didn't want to believe her so, now that he's told you, you genuinely don't know how to feel.

His words echo in your brain constantly, so much so that it grows annoying. It's like you can't unhear it-- Gojo really said he was in love with you. It wasn't a dream, wasn't something someone else told you he said, and it wasn't a lie, Gojo Satoru confessed his love to you.

You hate it though.

You despise the fact that he loves you. To you, it's almost entitled for him to feel like he has that right. How dare he hold such a strong emotion for you? If he felt this way, why is he forcing you to sleep with people for him? It makes no sense.

Why would someone claim to love you and put you through so much?

If he's been in love with you all this time, why start the list in the first place? Why couldn't he have just tried to win your heart from the beginning? Why the list? Why the blackmail? You don't understand him.

A sigh escapes you as you think about it. By this point in time, it's roughly been two weeks since that faithful morning and you can't stop thinking about it. You have so many questions, wondering to yourself when it'll all make sense.

Then, there's also the longing you feel in your chest to see Choso again.

Of course, you haven't stopped thinking about him. You can't wait for the list to be over. The fact that there are only two people left makes it feel like a lot less pressure on you.

From here on out, you just want everything to go smoothly-- that's all you ask for.

.　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆ .　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆

In the two weeks you spent at peace with Gojo, you and him have talked about who your next target should be; Sukuna or Nanami?

He tried to explain that Sukuna would be easier than Nanami but you quickly told him that you're not sure you trust his difficulty levels when no one you've seduced has been that hard. Well, with the exception of Mr. Fushiguro, seducing him took weeks of you pretending you had some kind of assignment to complete.

But even so, you still managed to pull that off. If anything, you felt a little more confident in yourself about seducing the last two people, thinking it'd be a nice walk in the park from here on out.

With this newfound confidence in yourself, you tried telling Gojo that it didn't matter which order you seduced the last two in. "Almost every difficulty level you've given me so far has been wrong, y'know..." You told him over the phone.

Though you couldn't see it, his lips pulled into a pout, "That's not true, sweets... Suguru was medium, no?"

"No, Satoru, he was easy..." You hum, "The only reason he'd be considered anything close to medium is because I had to get used to his uhm... teasing."

Gojo smiles foolishly at the way you say his name, his heart swelling in his chest over such a simple conversation with you, "Yeah, yeah, whatever." He hums, "Anyway, it's still up to you who you wanna go for first, I was just sayin' Sukuna will be easier."

You sigh, "How so?"

"Well for starters, he's having a party this Thursday so like..." Gojo shrugs sheepishly on the other side of the phone, "If you're free, you could come there with me and meet him."

"Uhuh... And what about Nanami?" You question as you jot things down in your journal, your body comfortably laid out across your bed.

"Hmmmm..." Gojo hums dramatically in thought, "I think there's a bar he goes to every weekend?"

"You think?" Your eyes narrow, "I need you to be sure."

"I'm like ninety-nine point nine percent sure." He says, "He goes on Friday nights so, y'know..."

"Are you suggesting that I formally meet Sukuna and Nanami, then decide who I want to sleep with first?" You ask for clarification.

"Pretty much, yeah."

You look around your room for a second in thought before shrugging, "Alright, sounds like a plan."

Gojo smiles, "Really? So... you do realize this means you'll be going to a party with me, right?"

"Okay?"

Curiosity sparks within him, "Do you even like parties?"

"Eh, I haven't had enough friends to want to go recently. But, I used to go to them a lot during Freshman year." You explain casually, earning a hum from him.

"Aww, and you didn't invite meee?" Gojo whines.

"I didn't know you, Satoru..." You sigh, finding yourself smiling ever so slightly at his silliness, "We literally met this semester."

"Sure about that?" He asks as if you don't recall talking to him for the first time early that August.

"Uhm, yes?" You arch a brow, "What, do you remember us talking before this year or something?"

"Nah." He hums, "But I do remember seeing you around a lot."

You begin to close your journal, "Really?"

"Mhm."

"And you never said hi?" You tease, mocking his earlier joke to you.

Gojo chuckles nervously, "I was too shy."

"Oh please." Your eyes roll, "You? Shy? Yeah right." A scoff leaves your lips in reaction to his claims.

"I'm serious." He emphasizes.

"Whatever..." You decide to brush off the topic. The phone call has lasted long enough so, you try to end it, "Anywho, we have a plan all worked out so text me the details for this party and I'll see you then."

"Aww," Gojo pouts again, "You're hanging up so soon?"

"Yes."

"C'mon, I wanted to talk some more..."

You scoff and your voice is sarcastic as you respond, "Skill issue."

Gojo bursts out laughing, "Seriously?"

"Suck it up pretty boy," You joke further, "We'll talk later."

He smiles from ear to ear, "Oh? You think I'm pretty?"

"Bye Satoru." You say flatly.

He sighs heavily and gives up, "Bye sweetheart." There's then a second of silence as you move the phone away from your ear but his next words make you freeze, "I love you."

Your heart pulses strongly, "...If you're expecting me to say it back, you're going to be disappointed."

He chuckles lightly, "I don't expect you to say it back, jus' want to make sure you don't forget."

You couldn't possibly forget that. "Right, okay, bye." The phone is quickly removed from your ear to end the call and then you toss the device across the bed.

Your heart is beating so rapidly for some reason. You do not feel the same way for him but that doesn't change the fact that hearing those words from someone makes you feel all tingly inside.

After only a second or two of gushing at his words, you return to your usual neutral mindset and pick your journal up. Your body slides off the bed and you walk to the drawer you keep it in, making sure to lock it as you place the item inside. Then, you sigh and head back to your bed.

Flopping down face first, you groan into your pillow-- wondering how the rest of this will play out. It feels weird to be on speaking terms with Gojo again. You can't exactly say you missed it but you also couldn't say you didn't enjoy it, even though the conversation wasn't long.

.　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆ .　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆

With that, the rest of the week leading up to Thursday went by in a blur like always. Your schoolwork hardly ever overwhelmed you since you had that very well organized and for once, life somewhat felt like it was entering an era of peace again.

However, deep down inside you still missed Choso.

Not talking to him daily or hardly ever anymore really made you remember how boring your free time was. Perhaps that's why Thursday came so fast...

You stood in front of your bathroom mirror, your hands tracing over the silhouette this expensive dark red dress provided for you-- the item being something Gojo bought for you the very second you told him you weren't sure what to wear.

For someone who so easily deposited money into your account every time you slept with someone and bought you things the very second you made even the slightest complaint, you wondered what the hell he was in debt for.

Perhaps all of the people on the list truly couldn't be paid with money? Even so, you can't help but question what the hell he did to these men to the point where payment in the form of sexual satisfaction was established.

Toji is the only person on the list that you know the backstory for but, even then you still don't know how sexual satisfaction was agreed as a method of payment. And to add to those questions, does Gojo tell the men after you sleep with them that you were his form of payment?

If so... wouldn't that technically mean Choso should know about that?

You groan slightly as you get confused just thinking about it. It's like you're missing so much information here. The entire thing is steadily starting to make less and less sense as you go on. Not to mention the fact that he said he deleted the video of you a long time ago.

Does that mean he considered letting you go from the list? How long has he had the video erased from his phone?

You finally shake out of your thoughts when the man in question sends you a text, the chime from your cell prompting you to turn your head to the idle device on your bathroom counter. You pick it up to see a simple text that reads; 'I'm downstairs, sweetheart'.

You simply leave the man on read before making sure you have everything and heading out of your bathroom. Once you make it out of your bedroom, you spot Shoko typing away on her laptop in the living room.

The sound of you closing your room door makes her turn her head back to look at you. She gives you a wolf whistle and flashes that pretty smile of hers at you, "Heyyy beautiful." She greets teasingly.

You smile, "Hey roomie, how do I look?"

"For a party hosted by Sukuna, I'd say pretty damn good." It's no surprise that she knows who's hosting the party you're going to, Shoko always seems to be up to date with those kinda things.

A chuckle leaves your lips while you make your way to the front door, "Thank you but, I'm surprised you're not coming."

She shrugs, "I have like four assignments due tonight and my professor is a complete bitch about turning things in late." A little frown pulls at her lips, "Any other day, I'd totally go with you though."

"Maybe next time," You suggest, smiling at her, "Oh, and, I know this is a weird question but like, do you know his full name?"

"Who, Sukuna?" Shoko asks, raising a brow.

"Yeah." You nod. The memory of Choso hardly ever speaking about the guy he's supposedly related to runs through your head and you find it odd since he always seems so family-orientated.

"Itadori Sukuna, last time I checked." Shoko informs you, "But if you call him by his last name he'll be a dickhead about it. I think he hates it 'cause that's what connects him to his younger brother or something."

You blink. That somewhat explains a few things, "Damn, you sure know a lot..."

Shoko winks, "Benefits of going to parties to be nosy, you should do it more often."

With a laugh, you nod your head, "Well, thanks for that."

She flashes you one last smile and then raises her hand to wave you bye as you open the door and exit the apartment.

.　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆ .　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆

When you get downstairs and to Gojo's car and quickly seat yourself in the passenger seat, his eyes are all over your appearance like he's starstruck.

A handsome smile spreads across his face, "You're absolutely breathtaking, y'know that?" Gojo complements.

You roll your eyes and begin putting your seatbelt on, "Seeing as you're able to speak perfectly fine, it doesn't sound like I'm all that breath-taking." You fire in response.

He chuckles and his bright blue eyes slip up and down your body, "You didn't hear the way I choked when I saw you walking toward the car."

"Aw, did you?" You respond mockingly.

"Mhm..." He hums lowly, suddenly focusing more on your face. His head is resting on the palm of his hand as he leans against the console in between the two of you.

You swallow and then just barely turn your face to him, "Plan on staring at me all night?"

"If I had the option to, I definitely would," Gojo says honestly.

You roll your eyes at him again and scoff.

"I'm serious." He utters, "If I got a dollar for every time your face has made my brain turn to mush, I'd be a fuckin' trillionaire."

With a sigh, you nod your chin toward the steering wheel in front of him, "Drive your car, Satoru. We don't have all night."

Gojo's eyes soften for a second as he actually loses himself in staring at you, "...You heal me," He suddenly says.

"What?" Your brows furrow and your face twists up while you meet his gaze.

He looks into your eyes for a second longer before turning his head to face forward, "I'm a broken man, sweetheart." Gojo explains as he moves his large veiny hands to the wheel in front of him, "And you... you heal me little by little every day."

You're unsure what to make of his poetic claims. Is this another type of confession? What does he mean he's broken? How do you heal him? What the hell is going on inside that brain of his??

Gojo glances over at you one more time, moving his hand to poke the center of your forehead, "Don't think on it too much, you'll get a headache trying to decipher my nonsense, sweets." He says in a soft tone.

You find it weird he even refers to his own claims as nonsense when it's far from such a thing. The things he starting to say to you are becoming more and more complex, hidden meaning behind his words and secret bittersweet implications slipped in between his claims.

You gently move his finger away from your head and nod, "Whatever... just drive already."

Gojo smiles, "Yes ma'am."

With that, he returns his hand to the wheel and does exactly as you've told him to, quickly driving to the destination of the party.

.　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆ .　 . • ☆ . ° .• °:. *₊ ° . ☆

There, you could hear lively music blaring from outside this large mansion. The place wasn't too far from where your campus is and you wondered how you went so long without ever being aware of its existence.

As stated before, you used to be quite the partier and most venues have been blessed with your presence. Yet, there you were, getting out of the car with Gojo and heading inside a house you'd surprisingly never been inside before.

Outside of the large estate, you spotted all kinds of people doing all kinds of things. It was expected and all but it had been such a long time since you've seen people having this much fun.

For starters, Choso isn't a partier. Why do you think about that now? Well, you asked him about it but he told you the chances of anyone catching him at a party are zero to none. He much rather be at home engrossed in his artwork.

There's another instance where you're wondering how different of a person Sukuna is in comparison to Choso. Especially when this big ass party is being hosted by him.

Gojo suddenly swings an arm over your shoulder and pulls you close to him while the two of you walk down the main path toward the entrance. The big double doors to the house are wide open, partygoers are scattered absolutely everywhere, and a large chunk of people are spotted inside.

Your gaze shoots over to the man all too close to you, "Satoru..."

"Sweetheart..." He replies.

"Why is your arm around me?" You question flatly.

He chuckles, a big smile painted across his overly handsome face, "I don't want you to get lost."

You blink, glancing away from Gojo and spotting people dancing, laughing, drinking, and even fucking in some places. Scrunching your face up at that last thing you spot, you continue to question Gojo, "What if Sukuna sees us like this?"

"He won't." He hums in response.

"How do you know?"

"Well... around a time like now, that asshole is probably somewhere in the middle of the party," Gojo explains.

The way he refers to Sukuna as an asshole has you worried. Are you going to have to deal with another Naoya?

Swallowing down a large gulp of nerves, you bat your eyelashes at Gojo, "Asshole...?"

He tenses up beside you for some unknown reason, "Uh... I mean, yeah." He shrugs, "Sukuna isn't the nicest guy in the world, everyone knows that."

"I didn't." You respond dryly, then you raise a brow in question, "He's not gonna be like Naoya though... right?"

Gojo looks down at you, finding your worried pout cute, and flashing a comforting smile at you, "No sweetheart, Sukuna's an asshole but..." His expression flickers and his smile fades away. He swallows and then clears his throat, "I'm pretty sure he'll satisfy you just fine."

The two of you finally enter the house and Gojo looks around, greeting some people he knows with a nod of his head while the two of you conversate.

You narrow your eyes at him, "Are you sure?"

Music is heard blaring further on in the party but you two haven't gone deep enough inside to not be able to hear each other yet.

"Fuckin' positive," Gojo suddenly sounds pissed and you grow concerned. The arm around you gets a little tighter while he walks you through some crowds and you keep looking at the man confused.

There's a vein popping out along his jawline because of how hard he's gritting his teeth. You're confused about what pissed him off so suddenly, "What's wrong?"

He avoids looking at you, "Nothing sweets, just know he'll take greeeat care of you."

"What's that supposed to mean?" You murmur. The softness of your voice alone helps Gojo to somewhat come back to his senses.

"Sukuna..." Gojo pauses, thinking hard about something before shaking the thought away, "He uh... How do I say this... He'll," The man looks down at you again, "He'll be nice to you."

"...Will he?"

"Yeah, you're cute." Gojo compliments, shrugging all his thoughts off, "He likes cute girls."

"There's plenty of cute girls at this party," You point out, "What makes me so special?"

"Everything."

You scoff, "What-"

"This is about to be your eleventh question since we've been here." Gojo cuts off before giving you a comforting little smile, "Relax, everything will be fine, okay? Trust me."

Your lips purse together as you decide to drop all your questions for now.

Both of you continue walking deeper and deeper into the party, the volume of the music soon engulfing almost all of your senses. People were dancing all over the place, you saw a few drinking games taking place, some people were gathered together smoking, and it was all so lively.

While you walked with Gojo, you couldn't help but notice the way girls gawked at the man beside you, their eyes all over his face, and jealousy noticed in their expressions after they spotted you beside him. What made the whole thing better was the fact that Gojo didn't even glance at them.

The only woman whose eyes he ever looks into is yours. The only person's body he's drooling over is yours. Hell, the only person at this party Gojo even cared about was you.

At some point, he stopped to talk to some people he knew and you just stood quietly by his side. Gojo would give the people he spoke to this murderous glare if they even so much as peeked at you.

You wondered if you imagined the looks he gave some guys up until one was caught staring at your cleavage by Gojo. The man beside you tilted his head and narrowed his eyes, "Fuck are you starin' at?" He spat out.

You were oblivious to what was going on at first until you saw who he was talking to; some weirdo leaning against a wall gawking at woman after woman. When he noticed Gojo was talking to him you watched how he immediately teared his eyes off you.

Gojo then dragged you along, making his way toward a dance floor. You looked up at him, "You look like you're gonna stab someone...." You said playfully, mocking him for the wicked look in his eyes.

He smiles and that look completely disappears, almost as if it were never there, to begin with. Meeting your gaze, Gojo pouts, "Who, me?"

"Yes you, don't try to act all innocent."

He snickers, "Stabing isn't the way I'd go about hurting someone but, alright."

"People stare at me all the time, y'know... You can't keep glaring like that." You say, looking away from him, "Especially when I'm not even your girlfriend or anything."

"So?" Gojo scoffs, "I don't like seeing people look at you like that and I couldn't care less if you aren't my girlfriend," He suddenly leans down to you and his eyes go dark again, "You're by my side, in my arms..." He explains lowly, "And even if it's not reciprocated, you're my love."

You stare, seeing the same look he had in his eyes that day he caught you, the same look he gave you when he said he wanted you. Gulping, you try to respond, "Satoru-,"

"I'm serious. They can look at any other chick in this party, just not you. Especially not when you're with me." Gojo claims.

"That's a bit possessive don't you think?" You point out, halfway joking.

"Oh, trust me," He smiles as if it's no big deal, "I'm aware."

You open your mouth to say something but he suddenly leans up and takes his arm off you, "Anyways, I'm pretty sure you'll find Sukuna somewhere in all that," He instructs, nodding toward the group of people dancing and shouting on the main floor. He starts backing away from you, "Text me if you don't though."

"You're leaving me?" You say dumbfoundedly.

"Well, Sukuna can't spot us together..."

"Right." Your lips purse together and you nod, the two of you finally splitting for the first time that night.

The music is so loud that you can feel the vibrations from the base of your toes as you walk into the crowd. You steadily begin to dance by yourself for a moment and at one point you get a drink to help you loosen up.

You didn't plan to overdo it or anything because the last thing you wanted was to be horny and drunk all over again but, you did get enough to give you a little buzz. The smell of weed was strong throughout the dancefloor and you would've partaken in that too but you definitely don't trust drugs from just anyone.

As your body sways with the music, you end up dancing back into some guy on accident but when you try to move, hands go to your waist and your hips, immediately making you uncomfortable. You tried not to make a scene about this random man touching you, casually trying to dance away from him.

Your body language made it so painfully obvious that you didn't want this guy touching on you and you eventually turned your head back to him, noticing that it was the same person Gojo snapped at earlier.

That realization caused goosebumps to form all over your skin and you tried telling the man to back off you. He definitely heard you but clearly ignored you, going as far as groping your ass and creepily smiling at you.

You grit your teeth and elbow the weirdo back away from you, creating only a bit of distance between you and him since there are so many people around. The creep still misses the hint and tries to come close to you again.

In the blink of your eye, one second he was trying to come to touch you again and the next you saw a fist make contact with his jaw, a crack heard even through the music as his body stumbled to the side and then made contact with the floor.

Your eyes went wide at the sight and some people around you cheered. Was getting punched in the jaw like this some kind of regular occurrence? Why were people cheering and laughing so suddenly?

The guy was out cold on the floor, people dancing around his still body as you stood in shock.

The person who punched the fuck out of him was standing where he once was and you turned around to face the guy.

Your heart probably skipped fourteen beats at the sight in front of you. Towering over your smaller frame, smiling maliciously at the motionless body on the ground, with dark yet attractive tattoos decorating his handsome face, bright pink hair, and harsh maroon eyes, Sukuna stood proudly before you.

You batted your eyes at the man, in complete awe of everything about him. The shirt he wore was sleeveless, revealing even more tattoos that went along his large shoulder, his bicep, and his wrist.

With a snarky laugh, you watch as he then disrespectfully spits on the knocked-out man's body, "Disgusting." Sukuna hummed.

Those sharp and surprisingly scary eyes of his snap over to you, the only person shocked by what just happened. The smile that was once spread across his face drops completely when he looks at you. You can feel every hair on your head stand up as you meet his gaze, your spine goes rigid and you think you start sweating.

Sukuna turns to face you and takes a simple step toward your nervous body, tipping his torso down and toward you so that he can be at eye level with you. You think you stop breathing entirely.

Why the fuck is he so intimidating? Why did he stop smiling? Why does he look like he's about to punch you next? Your heart is pounding against your ribcage and you don't think any man has ever made you this utterly nervous from just a glance before.

His rose-tinted lips part and his voice is so low and deep you could feel your body getting tense, "This is the part where you say thank you."

You blink, "Th-Thanks." You hated yourself for stuttering.

He tutts, "Nono, not 'thanks', thank you, brat."  Sukuna corrects.

"Thank you," You say, your voice small.

He smiles at you, the sight making your heart race. A sexy and slightly raspy chuckle leaves the male, "Thaaat's more like it, good girl."

A strong throb of arousal thrums in your core at the sound of his words. It's embarrassing how such a simple phrase has you turned on already.

It was at that very moment you realized that this man was going to be different than the rest. Not Choso level different and not in any romantic sense but, the small conversation and his aura made one thing very clear.

Sukuna was in a league of his own. This man was a damn beast and you were both scared and excited to explore that.

GOJO SATORU ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

GETO SUGURU ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

TOJI FUSHIGURO ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙈𝙚𝙙𝙞𝙪𝙢

KAMO CHOSO ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙎𝙚𝙢𝙞-𝙈𝙚𝙙𝙞𝙪𝙢 / 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

ZEN'IN NAOYA ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙀𝙭𝙩𝙧𝙚𝙢𝙚𝙡𝙮 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

ITADORI SUKUNA ☐ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: ???

NANAMI KENTO ☐ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: ???

mlist || previous chapt || next chpt

[lila-lou]

✨Taking her in - Pt. 11✨

Summary: After Dean Winchester saves your life, he brings you into the safety of the bunker. As you grow older and stronger, Dean refuses to let you join the hunts, his overprotective behavior intensifying. But beneath his fierce protectiveness lies something darker—conflicted feelings he can’t face. As your 18th birthday approaches, Dean struggles to keep control, torn between his duty to protect you and emotions he’s buried for too long.

Pairing: Dean x Reader

Warnings: 18+ only! Smut, HUGE Age Gap, Immoral, Underage Reader, Language, ANGST, Fluff

Word Count: 8149

A/N: English isn’t my first language, please be lenient. 💜

By the time Jack brought you back to the bunker, the place felt eerily quiet. You hadn’t expected that—usually, there was some noise, whether it was Sam typing away on his laptop or Dean working on the Impala. But tonight, it was different. As you stepped through the door, the silence seemed almost oppressive, heightening the unease that had settled in your chest.

You took a few steps further into the bunker, glancing around as you called out, “Hello? Anyone here?”.

The sound of your voice echoed slightly in the empty space, but there was no immediate response. You couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off, that there was an energy in the air that you couldn’t quite place. You set your bag down on the nearest chair and wandered deeper into the bunker, the quiet starting to make you feel a little on edge.

Then, you heard a door open and close down the hall, followed by the familiar sound of footsteps. A moment later, Dean appeared, stepping out from the hallway that led to the showers. His hair was damp, and he was still rubbing a towel over his head, dressed in a simple T-shirt and jeans. The casual look contrasted sharply with the tension that seemed to radiate from him.

“Hey”, you said, your voice a little softer now, as if the quiet of the bunker demanded it. You tried to gauge his expression, but Dean’s face was carefully neutral, making it hard to read what he was thinking.

“Hey”, Dean replied, his voice just as soft. He finished towel-drying his hair and slung the towel over his shoulder, trying to act as casual as possible despite the whirlwind of emotions brewing inside him. He glanced around. “Sam’s out for the night”.

The information took you by surprise. “Oh”, you said, glancing around as if expecting to see Sam somewhere nearby. “Did he say where he was going?”.

Dean shook his head, trying to keep his tone light. “Nah, just said he had something to take care of. But… it’s just us tonight”.

The way he said it made your heart skip a beat, and you could feel the tension between you and Dean thickening the air. You weren’t sure what had changed, but something about the way he was looking at you felt different—more intense, more focused.

You took a deep breath. “Is everything okay?”, you asked, your voice laced with concern.

Dean’s eyes met yours, and for a moment, he hesitated. There were so many things he wanted to say, so many emotions he needed to get off his chest, but finding the right words felt impossible. He could see the concern in your eyes, the same concern that had been there for weeks.

Dean hesitated for just a moment, the weight of the conversation he knew the two of you needed to have pressing down on him like a heavy stone. But as much as he wanted to be honest, to finally clear the air between the two of you, the fear of what might happen if he did was too strong. The last thing he wanted was to make things even more complicated, to risk saying something that would push you further away.

So instead, he forced a smile—one that didn’t quite reach his eyes—and shook his head, brushing off your concern. “Everything’s fine”, he said, his voice a little too casual. “Just a long day, you know?”.

You didn’t believe him, not for a second. You could see the tension in his posture, the way he was avoiding your gaze, but you knew better than to push. If Dean wasn’t ready to talk, there was no forcing it. But the unease in your chest didn’t go away, and you couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off.

Dean, noticing the lingering concern in your eyes, quickly changed the subject. “You probably want to take a shower after being out all day”, he said, his tone lighter. “There’s plenty of hot water left”.

It was such a mundane suggestion, such a clear attempt to shift the focus away from whatever was really going on, that it almost made you laugh. But instead, you nodded, deciding to go along with it for now. Maybe a hot shower would help clear your mind, give you a moment to collect your thoughts before figuring out what to do next.

“Yeah, that sounds good”, you replied, offering him a small smile before turning to head towards the bathroom.

After taking your time in the shower, letting the hot water soothe your muscles and clear your mind as best as it could, you finally stepped out and dried off. You dressed in a simple pair of shorts and a tank top, trying to shake off the lingering unease that had settled over you since you returned to the bunker. You knew something was bothering Dean—something that went beyond just having a long day—but you also knew how stubborn he could be when it came to opening up.

When you emerged from the bathroom, the faint sound of clinking bottles drew you towards the kitchen. As you rounded the corner, you saw Dean leaning against the counter, a beer in hand. It was his third, judging by the two empty bottles beside him. He stared down at the bottle in his hand as if it held the answers to the questions swirling in his mind.

The sight of him like that—alone, brooding, and clearly lost in thought—made your heart ache.

“Hey”, you said softly as you entered the kitchen, your voice gentle so as not to startle him.

Dean looked up, surprised to see you standing there. His eyes flickered over you for a moment, taking in your relaxed appearance, before he offered a small, tight-lipped smile.

You hesitated, the words you wanted to say caught in your throat. The silence between you had stretched on for far too long, and you knew it was time to address it, no matter how uncomfortable it might be. Taking a deep breath, you stepped closer to him, the concern in your eyes reflecting the weight of the past two months.

“We haven’t talked in over two months, Dean”, you finally said, your voice quiet but firm. “Today’s the first day you’ve actually talked to me”.

Dean winced slightly at your words, the truth of them hitting him harder than he wanted to admit. He had been avoiding you, avoiding this conversation, and now it was all coming to a head. He looked away, his grip tightening around the beer bottle as he tried to find the right words.

“I know”, he muttered, his voice thick with regret. “I’ve been… avoiding it. Avoiding you”.

You could see the guilt etched into his features, the way his shoulders slumped under the weight of it all. The tension between you was palpable, and your heart ached as you watched him struggle with his emotions.

“It’s okay, Dean”, you said quietly, trying to keep your voice steady despite the pain you felt. “I know you don’t feel the same way I do”.

Dean’s head snapped up at your words, his eyes wide with surprise and something else—something that looked almost like fear. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Instead, he just stared at you, the conflict in his eyes deepening.

“You don’t have to explain”, you continued, trying to give him an out, to make it easier for both of you. “I get it. Whatever happened between us… it was a mistake. You’ve been avoiding me because you didn’t want to hurt me, and I appreciate that. But you don’t have to keep pretending, Dean. I understand”.

Dean’s grip tightened on the beer bottle, his knuckles turning white as he struggled to find the right words. The last thing he wanted was for you to think he didn’t care, that he didn’t feel something. But the fear of what those feelings meant, of what they could lead to, had kept him silent for too long.

“It’s not that simple”, he finally managed to say, his voice rough with emotion. “It’s not that I don’t feel anything. I do. But… it scares the hell out of me, (Y/N). You mean so much to me, and I don’t want to screw this up. I don’t want to hurt you”.

The sincerity in Dean’s voice made your heart ache, but it was his next words that truly unraveled you. As you looked at him, the depth of your feelings shining through in your gaze, you saw something crack in his expression. His usual tough exterior seemed to falter, revealing a vulnerability you hadn’t seen before.

Your eyes, wide and filled with unspoken love, seemed to be more than he could bear. Dean’s face twisted slightly in an expression of near-pain as he brought a hand up to rub his face, almost as if trying to shield himself from the intensity of your gaze.

“Don’t… don’t look at me like that”, he said, his voice a rough whisper, laced with a whine that you’d never heard from him before. It was as though your gaze alone was enough to break him down, to make him face the emotions he’d been desperately trying to push away.

The way he reacted—the way he seemed almost pained by the love in your eyes—made you hesitate. Your heart was pounding in your chest, torn between wanting to comfort him and the fear that you were only making things worse. You had never seen Dean so vulnerable, so raw, and it scared you as much as it tugged at your heartstrings.

You took a slow, cautious step closer to Dean, your heart pounding in your chest as you closed the distance between you. Every inch felt like a mile, and with each step, the tension in the room grew thicker, the air charged with the weight of everything left unsaid. Dean’s breath hitched as you moved closer, his body going rigid as if he were bracing himself for something he couldn’t quite handle.

When you finally stood in front of him, close enough that you could feel the warmth radiating from his body, Dean froze. His eyes were locked on yours, and for a moment, neither of you moved. It was as if time had stopped, leaving you both suspended in the moment, teetering on the edge of something that could change everything.

Dean’s chest rose and fell sharply, his breath shallow as he battled the storm of emotions raging inside him. His eyes stayed locked on yours, searching, questioning, fighting the pull he felt deep in his gut. He could see the vulnerability in your gaze, the quiet plea for him to let go, to stop fighting something that felt so inevitable.

You hesitated for a moment, your heart pounding in your ears, before you finally found the courage to speak. “Dean”, you whispered, your voice barely above a breath, “with the life we live, no one would judge. We don’t even know that many people. This… this is between us”.

For a long moment, Dean stayed quiet, his expression conflicted. The weight of your words hung in the air between you, the truth of them undeniable. The world you lived in was unpredictable, dangerous. There wasn’t time for regrets or what-ifs. You knew that, and you were asking him to see it too.

But what truly undid him wasn’t just your words—it was the look in your eyes. The love, the trust, the unwavering belief that this was something real, something worth taking the risk for. He couldn’t fight it anymore.

Without another word, something inside Dean shifted. The tension in his body melted away as he closed the gap between you in one swift, decisive motion. His hands cupped your cheeks, rough and warm, grounding you in the moment as he drew you closer. And then, with a tenderness that nearly broke your heart, he pressed his lips to yours, featherlight at first, as if testing the waters of a moment he had tried so hard to deny.

The kiss was soft, tentative, and filled with the weight of everything unspoken between you. Dean’s lips lingered on yours, warm and gentle, his touch both reassuring and filled with longing. You responded instinctively, your hands finding their way to his chest, fingers gripping his shirt as you leaned into him, the feeling of being this close to him sending a shiver down your spine.

Dean deepened the kiss slowly, his hands sliding from your cheeks to the back of your neck, pulling you even closer as the floodgates of emotion finally opened. There was a rawness to the kiss, an unspoken promise that everything had changed in that moment—that neither of you could go back to the way things were before.

With one swift motion, Dean tugged you closer, lifting you effortlessly and placing you on the edge of the counter without breaking the kiss. Your breath hitched as his body pressed against yours, the heat between you intensifying as he stepped between your legs. His hands gripped your waist, pulling you flush against him.

Your heart raced as Dean's hands slid lower, gripping your hips before settling on your ass, pulling you even tighter against him. The intensity of the moment made you dizzy, your entire body reacting to the heat and desire that was building between you. You couldn’t help the soft gasp that escaped your lips as the friction between your bodies ignited a fire deep inside of you.

Dean’s lips moved with a newfound urgency, the kiss deepening as his tongue teased yours, and you melted into him, letting the wave of passion take over. The hunger in his touch was palpable, and you could feel his restraint slipping away with each passing second. His rough hands caressed your body, leaving a trail of heat wherever they roamed.

As he pressed harder against you, your body instinctively arched into his, seeking more of the delicious friction. You could feel his erection straining against his jeans, pressing insistently against your core, and the sensation was almost overwhelming. Your breath hitched again, a soft moan escaping your lips as the intensity of the moment threatened to consume you.

Dean broke the kiss, his breathing ragged as he rested his forehead against yours, his eyes dark with desire. “Tell me to stop”, he whispered, his voice low and hoarse with need. “If you don’t want this, tell me to stop”.

But stopping was the furthest thing from your mind. You shook your head, your voice barely above a whisper as you replied, “I don’t want you to stop, Dean. I want this. I want you”.

That was all the permission Dean needed. With a growl of raw need, he captured your lips again, his hands roaming your body with a newfound urgency. You clung to him, your fingers tangling in his hair as the world around you disappeared.

The heat between you and Dean was overwhelming, almost too much to handle. Every touch, every movement sent your senses into overdrive. You could barely think, barely process the flood of emotions and desire that had built up over the months. It was like everything you had felt for Dean was coming to a head all at once, and you could do nothing but surrender to it.

Dean’s lips left yours, trailing down your jaw, leaving a hot, tingling sensation in their wake. The rough stubble of his chin brushing against your skin made you shiver, adding to the intensity of the moment. His lips moved to your neck, finding that sensitive spot just below your ear, and the second his mouth touched it, a moan escaped your lips, unbidden and raw.

No one had ever touched you like this before. No one had ever kissed you in a way that made you feel like you were coming undone. Every brush of Dean’s lips, every press of his body against yours, was electric. Your whole body felt alive in a way it never had before, and you could feel the wetness pooling between your legs as desire coursed through you.

Dean’s hands gripped your hips, his fingers digging in just enough to leave an imprint of his need. You could feel how much he wanted this, how much he wanted you, and the realization only made your own desire burn hotter. He groaned softly against your neck, his breath hot against your skin, and the sound of it sent a shiver down your spine.

Your hands clung to him, desperate for more contact, more of him. The way his body pressed against yours, the way his lips moved over your skin—it was everything you had wanted for so long, and now that it was happening, you could barely contain yourself.

“Dean”, you breathed, your voice shaking with desire. You didn’t even know what you wanted to say, only that you needed him to know how much you needed him.

Dean’s hands moved up, tangling in your hair as he pulled you closer, his lips now at your collarbone. He kissed you there, slow and deliberate, as if savoring every inch of your skin.

Dean’s lips continued their slow, deliberate trail across your collarbone, his kisses growing more fervent as he marked you with his touch. Each brush of his lips was like a spark against your skin, igniting a deeper flame of desire within you. The moans that escaped your lips were soft, almost involuntary, as the sensations overwhelmed you.

With a sudden surge of need, Dean picked you up effortlessly, his strength and urgency clear as he began walking towards his room. Your legs wrapped instinctively around his waist, and you clung to him, breathing heavily, your heart pounding in your chest.

As you both moved, you took the chance to press a kiss to his stubbled jaw, your lips brushing against his rough skin. The contact was tender but full of your own desperate longing. Dean groaned softly, the sound of your touch making him tighten his grip on you.

When you reached his room, Dean kicked the door open with a firm nudge of his foot, the creaking of the hinges echoing slightly in the quiet room. He moved with a purpose, his focus solely on the intense connection between you both.

As he carried you inside, you could feel the solid strength of his body against yours, the warmth radiating from him almost overwhelming. Your heart raced in sync with the thudding of his chest beneath your hands.

Dean carefully lowered you onto the bed, his movements tender despite the urgency of the moment. The mattress gave softly beneath you. He didn’t break the kiss as he maneuvered you both into a more comfortable position, his hands still gripping your hips with a mixture of passion and reverence.

Once you were settled, Dean’s hands moved to your waist, gently yet firmly guiding you to lie back against the pillows.

Your fingers tangled in Dean’s hair as he began to kiss down your throat, his lips brushing against your skin with a mixture of tenderness and urgency. Each kiss felt deliberate, as though he was savoring the moment, and you couldn’t help the soft, breathless moan that escaped your lips.

Dean’s hands moved with the same careful precision, gripping your waist firmly yet tenderly, holding you in place as his lips traveled lower.

Your back arched slightly off the bed, pressing yourself closer to him, needing more of his touch, more of the warmth that was spreading through you with each kiss. Dean responded by tightening his hold on you, his fingers trailing along the curve of your waist, his touch grounding you in the moment.

He kissed the hollow of your throat, then the curve of your collarbone, taking his time as if he wanted to memorize every inch of you.

“Stop me if you don’t want this”, he said, the words coming out almost as a plea, a last attempt to make sure this was truly what you both wanted.

Without hesitation, you gently pressed him tighter against you by the back of his head, your fingers tangling in his hair as you pulled him closer. The action was a clear answer, a silent confirmation that you wanted this, that you wanted him, without any more reservations or hesitations.

As you reassured him with your actions, Dean’s movements grew more confident, more deliberate. He gently pulled your top over your head, a sharp intake of breath escaping him as he took in the sight of you.

Seeing you there, your bare skin exposed to him, stirred something deep within Dean. It wasn’t just desire—it was admiration, awe, and a profound appreciation for the beauty and trust you displayed. You started to instinctively bring your arms up, a natural reaction to cover yourself, but Dean was quicker. He gently caught your wrists, lowering them back down as he leaned in, his lips pressing a warm, reassuring kiss against your collarbone.

“They’re small”, you mumbled, a trace of shame in your voice. “I know you usually prefer them… bigger, but—”.

Dean’s expression softened, and he cut you off with a tender touch. “Don’t”, he said, his voice low but firm.

“You have no idea how damn perfect you are”, he murmured, his voice rough with emotion.

His eyes moved from yours down to your chest, his gaze full of admiration and desire. “Doesn’t matter what I’ve liked before. You’re it for me”.

Dean leaned back slightly, his eyes never leaving yours as he carefully cupped one of your breasts with his large, warm hand. The contrast between his size and the delicate curve of your body was striking, and he marveled at the sensation of your skin beneath his fingers.

His hand enveloped your breast completely, the pads of his fingers reaching nearly up to your collarbone as he explored the softness with a gentle, reverent touch. He kneaded your breast slowly, his fingers applying just the right amount of pressure, and a deep, appreciative groan escaped him.

The feeling of his touch was electric, sending waves of pleasure through you. Your breath hitched, the sensation of his hands exploring you making your body respond instinctively. You closed your eyes for a moment, focusing on the overwhelming pleasure and the warmth of his touch.

Dean’s own breath growing heavier with each passing second, as he watched your reaction.

As he gently brushed his thumb over your hardened nipple, the simple touch sent a shiver through your entire body, eliciting another soft moan from your lips.

“Has anyone ever touched you like this?”, he asked, his voice deep and quiet, the vibration of it mingling with the warmth of his breath against your skin. There was a vulnerability in his question, a cautious curiosity about your past experiences, as if he was both afraid to know and needed to hear the answer.

You opened your eyes, meeting his gaze with a mixture of desire and sincerity. “No”, you whispered, the word barely escaping your lips as you responded to his touch.

Dean’s actions intensified, his touch skillful and purposeful as he delicately rolled your nipple between his thumb and forefinger. The sensation built slowly, a growing heat that made your breaths come quicker, each exhale a soft moan escaping your lips. His attention to your response, his focus on giving pleasure was evident in his every move.

As he dipped his head lower, his breath hot against your skin, he kissed his way across your chest. The anticipation built with each gentle kiss until his lips finally enveloped your right nipple, sucking gently while his fingers continued their delicate work on your left. The dual stimulation was overwhelming, the pleasure sharp and sweet.

You shook under his touch, a cry escaping your lips as a sudden rush of intense pleasure washed over you. It was unexpected, powerful, and left you trembling. Dean’s eyes, locked on your face, held a look of awe and surprise, mixed with a deep satisfaction at seeing your uninhibited response.

As the wave of your climax ebbed, Dean gently eased the intensity of his touch, his lips softening as they lingered on your skin, his fingers easing their pressure, allowing you to catch your breath. The room was filled with the sound of your heavy breathing and the quiet hum of the bunker’s distant machinery.

“You’re quite responsive”, he murmured, his voice low and thick with emotion.

Despite the tenderness of the moment, the physical intensity of his desire was undeniable. He could feel the throbbing ache of his arousal, constrained and increasingly uncomfortable within the confines of his jeans. He made a subtle adjustment, trying to ease the pressure without drawing too much attention to his state.

He maintained eye contact, his gaze never wavering from yours. There was a question in his eyes, a silent inquiry about how far you wanted to go, what you were comfortable with.

To make your intentions clearer, you reached up and gently cupped his face, pulling him towards you. Your kiss was soft but insistent. The way your lips met his, the gentle pressure and the warmth, was meant to reassure him that you were fully present, that you wanted to continue.

Dean responded to your kiss with a deep, satisfied groan, his arms wrapping around you more firmly. The pressure of his arousal was palpable, and he shifted slightly, trying to manage the intense need he felt. As you gently tugged on his shirt, he took the hint, his hands moving to assist you.

He began to lift his shirt over his head, his gaze locked on yours as he did so.

As Dean sat back on his heels, his gaze never leaving yours, you took a deep breath, summoning your courage. The moment felt fragile, a delicate balance between desire and nervous anticipation. You hesitated for just a moment before slowly placing your palm against his chest.

The feel of his skin beneath your hand was different from anything you had experienced before. The warmth of his body, the solid muscle, and the slight texture of his chest hair were all new sensations. You moved your hand cautiously, exploring the contours of his chest, tracing the defined lines of his muscles with a mix of curiosity and reverence.

Dean’s response was immediate. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, his breath catching as he felt your touch. The sensation of your hand moving over him, so tentative yet full of intent, elicited a low, appreciative groan.

He leaned into your touch, his hands resting on your hips, encouraging you to explore further if you wanted.

Your hand trailed lower, tracing the contours of Dean’s ribs down to his stomach. You were acutely aware of his breathing, the rise and fall of his chest more pronounced as you approached the edge of his v-line.

The intensity of the moment spiked as you moved your hand lower, guided by curiosity. But just as you were about to venture further, Dean’s hand swiftly caught your wrist, his grip firm yet gentle.

Your heart skipped a beat, fear flickering through you as you worried you might have crossed a line. You looked up at Dean, your cheeks warming with a blush, but his expression was not one of reprimand. Instead, his eyes were dark with desire, his breath uneven.

“If you gonna touch me there”, he mumbled, his voice thick with arousal and a hint of amusement, “I’m gonna fucking come in my damn pants”.

His candid admission, raw and unguarded, made you pause—a mix of surprise and a deep, thrilling rush of excitement washed over you.

“Okay”, you whispered, your voice laced with a teasing tone, acknowledging the boundary he had set with a newfound understanding of the depth of his arousal. “We wouldn’t want that, would we?”.

Dean let out a breathy laugh, the sound mixed with relief and desire. His fingers loosened around your wrist, but he didn’t let go, choosing instead to guide your hand back up to safer territory. As he placed your hand over his heart, you could feel its rapid beat beneath your palm.

Dean’s touch was reverent as he approached the waistband of your shorts. His heart pounded loudly in his chest, a rhythm you could feel under your palm as your hand still rested there. The moment was charged with a mix of excitement and nervous energy as you felt him begin to gently pull down your shorts and panties together.

As the fabric slid down your legs, exposing you further, a wave of vulnerability washed over you. Instinctively, you pressed your thighs together, an involuntary reaction to the sudden exposure. The blush that spread across your cheeks deepened, a mix of desire and a shy apprehension filling you.

Dean’s touch was gentle as he brushed his fingers slowly up and down your thighs, his movements soothing yet filled with intent.

His voice was soft, almost a whisper. “Wanna open up for me, sweetheart?”, he murmured. The way he said it, so softly and respectfully, made your heart skip a beat. His words, combined with the tender way he was touching you, made your entire body respond instinctively.

A deeper flush spread across your cheeks, and you could feel a flutter of nervous excitement mixed with a powerful, undeniable arousal. With a slow, deep breath, you gave a nod, your eyes meeting his with a blend of trust and desire.

Dean’s touch was gentle as he spread your legs slowly, his eyes dropping to your glistening folds. The sight of you, so vulnerable and exposed, made his breath catch in his throat. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself as he bit his tongue to hold back the flood of feelings rushing through him.

His gaze locked with yours. “You want me to touch you?”, he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, thick with anticipation.

With a soft, breathy reply, you nodded slightly.

Dean’s eyes stayed locked on yours. His fingers traced lightly along the inside of your thighs, starting at the top and moving slowly downward. The sensation of his touch was warm and almost tickling, sending shivers across your skin. He paused briefly, letting his fingers linger just above your folds, giving you time to adjust to the sensation and to the growing tension.

When he finally touched you, his fingers made a delicate, tentative exploration. He started with gentle strokes along your outer lips, feeling the softness and the heat of your skin. His touch was feather-light, almost reverent, as if he was savoring each moment. He could feel the way your body responded to his touch, the way you quivered and your breaths quickened.

As he continued, he applied a bit more pressure, his fingers gently parting your folds. The sensation was intimate and intense, a new kind of pleasure that made your body respond in ways you hadn’t anticipated.

He used his thumb to trace small, deliberate circles around your clit. You could feel the growing heat and moisture, the pleasure building gradually as his touch became more confident, more attuned to your reactions. Your breathing grew uneven, each exhale a soft moan of pleasure that was met with Dean’s quiet, encouraging hums.

“You’re so damn wet”, he murmured, his voice low and laden with desire. He took a moment to spread your wetness around with his thumb, ensuring his touch was as smooth as possible. The sounds of your arousal were evident, adding to the intimacy of the moment.

You mumbled an apology, feeling a mix of embarrassment and pleasure. Your voice barely audible amidst the heavy breaths and quiet moans.

“That’s a damn good thing, Sweetheart”, he said with a cheeky grin.

With a deliberate slowness, Dean positioned himself above you, his body close to yours. One hand remained beside your head, offering support and stability, while his other hand stayed between your bodies, a comforting presence as he began to gently push a finger inside you.

The sensation was both intimate and overwhelming, a new kind of pleasure as Dean’s finger slowly entered you. He was careful, his movements measured and deliberate, feeling the tightness of your body around him. The sensation of just one finger, the way you enveloped him, was intense for both of you. Dean’s breath caught in his throat as he felt how incredibly tight you were.

You could feel the stretch and the pressure, the way your body responded to his touch. The initial invasion was slow and carefully controlled, a gentle introduction to the new sensations. Dean’s eyes remained locked on yours, his expression a mix of concentration and deep affection.

He took his time, allowing you to adjust to the sensation of his finger inside you.

His finger moved with deliberate intent, slowly stretching and exploring as he sought to open you up. His touch was gentle but persistent, aiming to make you as comfortable as possible while preparing you for more. The sensation of his finger working inside you was a blend of pressure and pleasure, a new experience that made you shiver and gasp.

Despite the careful and attentive approach, your body remained incredibly tight around his finger.

As Dean continued to gently work his finger inside you, the pleasure built to a peak, causing you to climax once again. The wave of pleasure hit you with such force that you shook beneath him, your body trembling as you clung to his biceps.

As the waves of your climax began to recede, Dean gently withdrew his finger, his touch lingering for a moment longer before he pulled away. He resisted the urge to lick his finger clean, not wanting to scare you just yet, but damn, the urge was there.

Your eyes were fixed on Dean as he opened his belt and the zipper of his jeans.

When Dean finally freed his erection from the confines of his jeans, it was larger than you had anticipated. The sight of him was both awe-inspiring and intimidating, the size of his dick catching you by surprise. Your eyes widened slightly, a mix of curiosity and nervousness playing across your face as you took in the sight.

Dean positioned himself above you once more, his eyes searching yours for any sign of hesitation or discomfort.

He took a deep breath, his gaze softening as he asked quietly, “Are you sure about this?”.

You could feel the intensity of the moment building, your breath growing heavier as your heart raced in response.

Despite the nerves and the racing of your heart, you nodded.

Dean positioned himself at your entrance, his hands were steady and gentle as he guided himself slowly.

He began to ease into you, the initial contact was slow and tender, allowing you time to adjust to the feeling of him. The sensation of his head pressing against your entrance was a mix of pressure and warmth, a new and intimate experience that made you both shiver.

Dean’s eyes moved between your face and the point where you two were connected. Each inch he progressed was measured, ensuring you were as comfortable as possible. His own breath was ragged, the effort of holding back his own pleasure evident in the tension in his jaw and the way he gripped himself to maintain control.

He pressed forward gently, his breath caught as he felt the slight barrier. His hand, which had been steady and supportive on your hips, tightened slightly.

As Dean finally breached the barrier of your hymen, a soft cry escaped your lips, your grip on his biceps tightening instinctively for support. The sensation was intense, a mix of sharp pain and the profound connection that was unfolding.

Dean’s eyes were locked onto your face. He let out a deep, throaty groan as he continued to slide inside you, his movements slow and deliberate. The tightness around him was overwhelming, and he could feel every inch. The pressure was almost too much for him to handle; he had to hold tightly to himself, a struggle against his own burgeoning climax.

Dean’s breathing grew more labored as he finally bottomed out, fully sheathed within you. He remained still for a moment, allowing you to adjust to his full presence.

His hands, which had been gripping your hips gently, now caressed your sides, providing a soothing presence as he watched you closely. You could feel the heat and the firmness of him inside you, the sensation both overwhelming and deeply intimate.

“You good?”, he asked, his voice heated and thick with emotion, the words barely more than a whisper as he searched your eyes for reassurance. .

You bit your lip, trying to manage the pressure and discomfort. Despite the overwhelming fullness and the intense pressure you felt in your lower belly, you nodded. The sensation of his size was indeed considerable, but you were willing to endure it.

Dean felt the tightness around him, the way you clenched involuntarily, and it made his struggle to hold back even more difficult. His body was reacting strongly to the pressure and the warmth of you. The sensation of you being so tight around him was both incredibly stimulating and a significant test of his restraint.

He remained still for a moment longer, his hands gently caressing your sides, offering comfort as he tried to ease the intensity of the moment. His focus was on you, on making sure you were okay, before he began to move.

Once he was confident that you were managing the sensation and that you were comfortable enough, he began to move.

He slowly withdrew from you. He took in a deep breath, his chest rising and falling with the effort of maintaining control.

Dean’s gaze remained fixed on his dick. He could see how tightly you were gripping him, how each movement affected you.

Dean’s voice was filled with a strained reverence as he spoke, his breath heavy and uneven. “You feel so damn amazing”, he grunted, his gaze locked onto the sight of his dick surrounded by your folds.

As he continued to move, he remained attentive to your responses. His hands were tender on your sides, occasionally brushing your skin to offer reassurance and comfort. His eyes flicked between your face and where you were connected, watching for any sign of discomfort or pleasure.

As Dean continued his careful, deliberate movements, the pressure and fullness you felt remained intense. Soft, strained moans escaped your lips with each thrust, the mix of pleasure and discomfort evident in your sounds. Your nails dug into his biceps, the pain and the sensation of him stretching you causing a continuous, deep reaction.

Dean´s groans grew deeper, strained with the effort of holding back his own climax. “I’m—fuck”, he started to say, the words breaking off as he struggled to keep his composure.

Just as he was about to tell you how close he was, you whimpered his name, the sound so sweet and vulnerable. The way you spoke his name in that moment was enough to push him over the edge. With a deep, shuddering groan, Dean came inside you, his body tensing and shivering with the release.

His hot cum filled you. His face was buried in the crook of your neck, his breath hot and heavy against your skin, while he was pulsing inside you.

“I.. Sorry”, he mumbled quietly, his voice muffled but sincere.

He felt a mix of embarrassment and disappointment, his quick climax not something he was accustomed to. The sensation of being inside you, combined with your incredible tightness, had proven overwhelming in a way he hadn’t anticipated. His usual control was tested to its limit.

You, on the other hand, were relieved that the intensity was over. The pressure and discomfort you had felt were significant, the brief duration of his climax had spared you from further discomfort.

As Dean lifted his head to look at you, his eyes were full of concern. His brow was furrowed slightly, the depth of his emotions clearly visible. “You okay?”, he asked quietly, his voice laced with worry. “Any pain?”. His hand moved gently to brush a strand of hair from your face, his touch tender and cautious.

You managed a small smile, appreciating his concern. “I’m okay”, you reassured him, your voice soft. “It was a lot, but I’m alright”.

Dean let out a breath, the tension easing from his body as he heard your reassuring words. However, a hint of shame lingered in his expression, since he hadn’t lasted as long as he had hoped. He was used to being in control, and the intensity of the moment had overwhelmed him in ways he hadn’t expected.

He glanced down between your bodies, taking in the sight of the mess you both had made. A mixture of his release, your wetness, and a few drops of blood. “Fuck”, he grumbled softly, his voice laced with a mix of frustration and guilt.

Carefully, Dean began to pull out, his movements slow, not wanting to cause you any more discomfort. As he withdrew, more of the combined fluids dripped down your thighs, the sight making him bite the inside of his cheek. He had wanted this moment to be perfect for you, but now all he could think about was whether he had pushed you too hard, too fast.

As he absently moved down his waist, to pull off a condom—a habit that should have been automatic— his fingers brushed against bare skin. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut, his face instantly going pale as he realized there was no condom to remove.

A wave of panic crossed his features, his eyes widening in shock. “Shit”, Dean muttered under his breath, his mind racing as the gravity of the situation hit him. Dean’s eyes met yours, wide with shock and guilt. His lips parted, but it was clear he was struggling to find the right words. You could feel the shift in the atmosphere, the sudden tension between you, and it made your stomach knot with unease.

“What?”, you asked softly, your voice tinged with confusion and concern as you searched his face for an explanation.

Dean swallowed hard, his hand still frozen near his waist. He looked down briefly, then back up at you, his face pale and tight with worry. “I—I forgot”, he mumbled, his voice rough with guilt.

“What do you mean?”, you asked, your voice still soft, but more anxious now, unsure of why he seemed so rattled.

Dean ran a hand through his hair, clearly distressed. He glanced away for a second before looking back at you. “I… didn’t use protection”, he said, the words coming out in a rush, as though saying them faster would lessen their impact.

You blinked, trying to process what he meant. And then it hit you.

The realization flooded your mind, the implications crashing down all at once. Your heart started racing as the understanding settled in.

Your breath caught in your throat, and you stared at him, eyes wide. “Dean…”, you whispered, the anxiety in your voice clear now.

Dean could see the panic setting in your eyes, and his heart sank even further. “I… I’m gonna get you the pill in the morning”, he said, his words coming quickly, trying to offer some sense of reassurance. “I’ll take care of it. I promise. But for now, let’s just… let’s just take a shower”.

A few minutes later, Dean turned on the shower, the sound of the water filling the small bathroom seemed to drown out the heavy silence between you. He stood with his back to you, his broad, muscular shoulders tense as he quickly typed something into the search bar of his phone. You watched as his fingers moved across the screen, his brows furrowed in concentration, clearly trying to find the information he needed.

You felt vulnerable standing there, the weight of everything that had happened pressing down on you. Without thinking, you crossed your arms over your chest, trying to shield yourself, both physically and emotionally, from the gravity of the situation. The warmth of the room felt stifling, and the sound of the water splashing against the tiles did little to ease the tension building inside you.

Dean glanced over his shoulder at you, his expression a mix of concern and focus. “When was your last period?”, he asked quietly, his voice steady but filled with urgency. He turned back toward the phone, continuing his search while waiting for your answer.

You hesitated for a moment, the question pulling you further into the reality of the situation. Your mind raced, trying to remember. After a few seconds, you answered, your voice quiet, almost uncertain. “Three weeks ago, I think… I’m not sure exactly”.

Dean nodded, absorbing the information as he continued scrolling through the phone. His muscles tensed further, the weight of responsibility clear on his face. He let out a small breath, clearly trying to maintain his composure.

“We’re okay”, he said, his tone measured as he tried to reassure both you and himself. “Small chance I got you pre-… We’ll get the pill tomorrow. Just to be safe”.

You nodded slowly, Dean’s words bringing you a little bit of relief, but not completely erasing the anxiety that still lingered. You bit your lip, trying to process everything. The tension in the room hadn’t fully dissipated, but Dean’s attempt to take control of the situation and offer reassurance helped a little.

Dean finally put his phone down, his shoulders still tight as he rubbed the back of his neck, clearly feeling the weight of the situation too. After a moment, he turned to face you, and despite the seriousness of what had just happened, he gave you one of his familiar, boyish grins—though it was a little weaker than usual.

“Sorry”, he said, his voice soft and laced with regret. There was an awkwardness to the grin, a quiet acknowledgment of how badly things had gotten out of hand, but also an attempt to lighten the moment.

You managed a small, nervous smile in return, appreciating the effort. His smile had always had a way of calming you.

He stepped closer, still cautious, as though he wasn’t sure how to navigate the aftermath of everything. His hand was warm as he reached out for you, and his eyes softened with a mix of tenderness and reassurance. “C’mere”, he mumbled gently, his voice low and soothing as he pulled you towards the shower.

You hesitated for just a moment, the weight of the situation still hanging heavily between you. Even though Dean had already seen every part of you, there was something different about the vulnerability you felt now. But the way he looked at you—caring and patient—helped ease the anxiety swirling inside you.

As he led you under the warm spray of the shower, the water cascading over both of your bodies, you felt his hands gently rest on your hips. His touch was reassuring, not demanding, and he gave you space to settle into the moment at your own pace.

“You really okay?”, he asked, his voice barely audible over the sound of the water, his gaze steady as he searched your face.

You nodded, even though your heart was still racing. The water felt warm against your skin, and it seemed to wash away some of the tension that had built up in your muscles. You could feel Dean’s hand lightly trace up your back.

“Good”, he whispered, his thumb brushing over your skin in slow, soothing strokes. “Don´t worry. We got this". Dean’s arms tightened around you, pulling you gently against his chest, his lips pressing a soft kiss to your forehead.

———————————

A/N: Ugh, guys, I'm so sorry. I hate this chapter. So much. This was one of my worst smuts and I'm so sorry because I was so excited about their "first time".. I have no idea what happened.. but I promise, it'll get better again.. I'm so fucking sorry *cryingintosleep*

-

Part 12

-

Taglist: @blackcherrywhiskey @baby19sthings @suckitands33 @spnfamily-j2 @lyarr24 @deans-baby-momma @reignsboy19 @kawaii-arfid-memes @mekkencspony @lovziy @artemys-ackles @fitxgrld @libby99hb @lovelyvirtualperson @a-lil-pr1ncess @nancymcl @the-last-ry @spndeanwinchesterlvr @hobby27 @themarebarroww @kr804573 @impala67rollingthroughtown @deans-queen @deadlymistletoe @selfdestructionandrhum @utyblyn @winchesterwild78 @jackles010378 @chirazsstuff @foxyjwls007 @smoothdogsgirl @woooonau @whimsyfinny @freyabear @laaadygisbooornex3 @quietgirll75 @perpetualabsurdity @ladykitana90 @fullbelieverheart @chainsawsangel @zaratahir @rebecca-hvnstn @maackiimoo @mayafatimakhan @ladysparkles78 @lachelledavies-winchester @kamisobsessed @kr804573 @c1gs-coffee @fyegyall @lilbloggs @emily-winchester @star-yawnznn @noell666 @averagedenjienjoyer0290 @impala67rollingthroughtown

[w1w2]

Flights, Not Feelings

Giselle x Fem!Reader

Word Count: ca. 5k

Synopsis: In the high-stakes world of K-pop, two idols navigate the complexities of connection amidst the chaos of fame. Between stolen moments and unspoken emotions, they must confront their fears and desires while finding solace in each other.

English isn’t my first language so I apologize in advance for any mistakes.

♡ Enjoy! ♡

The glow of the stage lights still lingered in Y/N’s vision as the girls of Le Sserafim piled into the waiting van, chatter echoing softly in the confined space. Y/N leaned her head against the window, watching the neon-lit streets of Seoul blur past. Tonight’s performance had been electric, yet as always, it left her feeling a little empty when the adrenaline waned.

Y/N was used to this—a life of constant motion. Interviews, choreography, rehearsals, fan events. Every moment meticulously planned, leaving little room for personal time. But she didn’t mind, not really. She had signed up for this dream, after all. Yet, as the van grew quieter, and her members drifted into their own thoughts, Y/N found herself scrolling aimlessly through her phone, her finger hovering over a familiar name in her contacts: Aeri.

The other half of her chaos. Her secret.

Their connection had started as something casual, a way to ease the loneliness that came with being on the road all the time. Y/N had always admired Giselle—Aeri, as she insisted Y/N call her—from afar. Aeri had this effortless coolness about her, a magnetic confidence that drew people in. Y/N had been no exception.

But Aeri didn’t let people get too close. She had walls. Thick, unyielding barriers that even Y/N hadn’t fully breached. Their moments together were fleeting yet intense: stolen glances across crowded rooms, whispered conversations after shows, and nights spent in each other’s arms, pretending their lives were simpler than they were.

“Catching flights, not feelings,” Aeri had joked once, her voice low and teasing. The words had stuck, a mantra that Y/N now found herself repeating whenever her thoughts lingered on the idea of wanting more.

Later that night, as Y/N prepared to collapse into bed, her phone buzzed. It was a text from Aeri.

U up?

Y/N’s heart skipped a beat. It always did when Aeri reached out, even though she tried not to let it. She hesitated for a moment before replying.

Always.

Within twenty minutes, Aeri was there, standing in the hallway of the dorm building, her hood pulled low and her mask covering most of her face. Y/N ushered her in quietly, and they made their way to her room.

There was something about the way Aeri moved—confident, yet careful, like she was always calculating her next step. Y/N watched her settle into the corner of the bed, her sharp features softened by the dim light.

“You look tired,” Aeri said, her tone casual but her eyes observant.

“Long day,” Y/N replied, trying not to focus on how good Aeri looked in a simple hoodie and jeans.

They talked for a while—about work, their members, and the latest rumors swirling around their groups. It was easy with Aeri. She had a way of making Y/N feel like the chaos of their world could be paused, even if only for a moment.

And then, like always, their words trailed off, and the silence between them filled with something unspoken. Aeri leaned in first, her touch familiar and intoxicating. Y/N didn’t resist, though she knew this would end the same way it always did: Aeri leaving before morning, and Y/N left wondering if she was the only one feeling the pull of something deeper.

From Aeri’s perspective, this arrangement worked. It was simple, uncomplicated. Y/N was warm and bright, like a burst of sunlight breaking through the gray haze of Aeri’s busy, often overwhelming life. But she couldn’t let Y/N in too far. Not when the stakes were this high.

Feelings got messy, and Aeri had spent years building the walls that protected her from the vulnerability she feared. It was easier to focus on the things she could control: her career, her image, her reputation. Letting Y/N in would mean risking all of that.

And yet, as Aeri watched Y/N laugh at something dumb she’d said, her face lighting up in that way that made everything feel lighter, Aeri felt her resolve waver. Just a little.

As dawn crept closer, Aeri slipped out of Y/N’s room, leaving behind nothing but the faintest trace of her perfume on the sheets. Y/N lay awake, staring at the ceiling, the weight of unsaid words pressing against her chest. She had tried to play by Aeri’s rules, to keep things light and casual. But the more time they spent together, the harder it was to ignore the ache growing in her heart.

“Catching flights, not feelings,” Y/N whispered to herself, the words tasting bitter now.

Little did she know, Aeri was thinking the same thing as she made her way back to her dorm, her heart heavy in a way she didn’t quite understand. Maybe, just maybe, the walls she had built were starting to crack.

The days blurred into a whirlwind of performances, fan meetings, and endless rehearsals. For Y/N, it was the small, stolen moments with Aeri that kept her grounded amidst the chaos. They’d perfected the art of sneaking away during breaks, finding secluded corners in venues or quiet cafes where they could simply exist together, away from the prying eyes of fans and managers.

It was in these fleeting interludes that Y/N felt the closest to Aeri. Like the time they’d found themselves sitting on the floor of an empty practice room, sharing a single bottle of water after hours of grueling rehearsals. Aeri had nudged Y/N’s shoulder with her own, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.

“Think we’ll ever get a break?” Aeri mused, her voice tinged with mock exhaustion.

Y/N laughed softly, the sound bouncing off the mirrored walls. “Only if we schedule it three months in advance.”

Aeri grinned, a rare, unguarded expression that made Y/N’s heart flutter. These were the moments Y/N clung to—the quiet, unspoken connection that felt almost too fragile to name.

But for every warm, tender moment, there was the inevitable pullback. Aeri had a way of retreating, like a tide drawing back into the ocean after briefly touching the shore. She’d deflect when things got too serious, changing the subject with a joke or an offhand comment.

“You care too much about your friends,” Y/N had teased one evening, after Aeri insisted on sending a care package to one of her former classmates who had moved abroad.

Aeri shrugged, her tone nonchalant. “I care just enough.”

The words had stung more than Y/N wanted to admit. She wondered if Aeri saw her the same way—a casual connection, something fleeting and insignificant.

But then there were nights when Aeri would hold her just a little tighter, when her touch lingered a little longer, and Y/N couldn’t help but hope that maybe, just maybe, there was something more beneath the surface.

Late at night, when the dorm was quiet, Y/N found herself staring at the ceiling, replaying every interaction she’d ever had with Aeri. She was torn between the thrill of their connection and the ache of wanting something she feared Aeri couldn’t give.

The rational part of her knew that Aeri’s walls weren’t her fault. Everyone had their baggage, especially in their industry. But the more time they spent together, the harder it was for Y/N to ignore the growing weight in her chest—a mix of longing and frustration that threatened to consume her.

“Am I just setting myself up to get hurt?” she whispered to herself one night, her voice barely audible over the hum of the city outside her window.

Deep down, she already knew the answer. But walking away felt impossible when Aeri’s presence was like gravity, pulling her in no matter how hard she tried to resist.

To Aeri, the situation was perfectly balanced—at least on the surface. Y/N was like a breath of fresh air, someone who could make her laugh and take the edge off the pressure of their demanding lives. Their connection was undeniable, but Aeri kept it compartmentalized, safely tucked away where it couldn’t interfere with the rest of her life.

But every now and then, when she let her guard down for just a second, she felt the cracks in her carefully constructed walls. Y/N had a way of slipping through, her warmth seeping into the spaces Aeri thought she’d sealed off. It scared her, this pull she couldn’t quite control, this growing need to be near Y/N even when logic told her to keep her distance.

“Feelings are messy,” she told herself one night, staring at her reflection in the mirror. “And messy doesn’t work in our world.”

Still, no matter how much she repeated the mantra, it couldn’t erase the moments that lingered—the way Y/N’s laughter lit up a room, or how her touch sent a jolt through Aeri’s chest that she couldn’t ignore.

One evening, during a rare moment of calm, Aeri and Y/N found themselves in a small recording studio. Y/N had brought her guitar, her fingers strumming a soft melody as Aeri leaned back in her chair, eyes closed.

“Do you ever think about what life would be like if we weren’t idols?” Y/N asked, her voice quiet but steady.

Aeri opened her eyes, studying Y/N’s profile in the dim light. “All the time,” she admitted, surprising herself with the honesty of her words.

Y/N looked at her, something unreadable in her gaze. “And what do you see?”

Aeri hesitated, the weight of the question pressing down on her. “I don’t know,” she said finally. “Something simpler, I guess. But that’s not the life we chose.”

Y/N nodded, her expression thoughtful. “Yeah. But sometimes I think… maybe we could have both.”

The words hung in the air, heavy with possibility. Aeri didn’t respond, and Y/N didn’t push. Instead, she returned to her guitar, the melody filling the room as they sat together in companionable silence.

“Catching flights, not feelings,” Aeri murmured under her breath, almost to herself.

Y/N glanced at her, a small smile playing at her lips. “You say that a lot.”

“It’s a good motto,” Aeri replied, her tone light but her expression unreadable.

Y/N didn’t respond, but the look in her eyes said everything she couldn’t put into words.

The weeks that followed were a delicate dance, the push and pull of emotions becoming almost unbearable for Y/N. Aeri’s signals were as mixed as ever—one moment warm and attentive, the next distant and aloof. Y/N tried to play it cool, telling herself that it was better to enjoy the moments they had rather than ruin everything with an untimely confession.

But her heart wasn’t on the same page. Every stolen glance, every lingering touch, every laugh they shared chipped away at her resolve. It was becoming harder to pretend that what she felt for Aeri was anything less than love.

The breaking point came one evening after a late-night rehearsal. Y/N had planned to go straight to bed, but Aeri had sent her a text, asking to meet. They ended up on the rooftop of the building, the city stretching out before them in a sea of lights.

Aeri sat with her knees pulled up to her chest, staring out at the skyline. Y/N joined her, the cool breeze doing little to ease the storm raging inside her.

“I needed to clear my head,” Aeri said after a while, her voice quiet.

Y/N hesitated, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. “Do I make it harder?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Aeri turned to her, surprise flickering in her eyes. “What?”

Y/N took a deep breath, her heart pounding. “I mean… do I make it harder for you? Being around you like this. Spending time with you.”

Aeri frowned, as though she didn’t understand the question or didn’t want to. “Why would you think that?”

“Because I feel it,” Y/N admitted, her voice trembling. “This pull between us. And I know you do too, but you keep pushing me away, and I don’t know how much longer I can keep pretending it doesn’t hurt.”

The words tumbled out before Y/N could stop them. “I love you, Aeri. I’ve loved you for a while now, and I can’t keep pretending that this doesn’t mean anything to me.”

Aeri froze, her expression unreadable. For a long moment, the only sound was the hum of the city below.

“You don’t mean that,” Aeri said finally, her voice barely audible.

Y/N’s heart sank. “Yes, I do.”

Aeri shook her head, her hands clenching into fists. “You’re reading too much into this. We’re just… friends, Y/N. That’s all this is.”

Y/N felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. “Friends don’t do what we do, Aeri. Friends don’t look at each other the way you look at me.”

“That’s not fair,” Aeri shot back, her voice rising. “You think I don’t have enough to deal with already? You think I can just.. just drop everything and let myself feel—” She broke off, her breathing uneven.

The raw vulnerability in Aeri’s voice made Y/N’s heart ache, but it also made her realize something. Aeri wasn’t rejecting her because she didn’t feel the same. She was rejecting her because she was scared.

“I’m not asking you to drop everything,” Y/N said, her voice steady despite the tears threatening to fall. “I’m asking you to let me in. To let yourself feel something real for once.”

But Aeri shook her head, her walls snapping back into place. “I can’t, Y/N. I can’t be what you need.”

The finality in her tone was like a dagger to Y/N’s chest. She stood up, her legs shaky but determined. “Then maybe I need to stop trying,” she said softly. Without another word, she turned and walked away, leaving Aeri alone on the rooftop.

Back in her dorm, Y/N let the tears fall, each one a release of the emotions she’d been holding back for so long. She knew she had done the right thing—laying her heart on the line, even if it meant risking everything. But the pain of Aeri’s rejection was almost too much to bear.

Aeri, meanwhile, sat on the rooftop long after Y/N had left, her mind racing. She replayed Y/N’s words over and over, each one cutting deeper than the last. For the first time in years, she felt the walls around her heart start to crack, and it terrified her.

But what scared her even more was the thought of losing Y/N completely.

In the days following Y/N’s confession, the dynamic between her and Aeri shifted in a way that neither of them could ignore. Y/N, her heart still raw from Aeri’s rejection, began to distance herself. She stopped replying to Aeri’s late-night texts, each unread message a silent reminder of the rift between them.

When their paths crossed during music shows or award rehearsals, Y/N kept things strictly professional. Her bright smile and playful demeanor with others remained intact, but when it came to Aeri, there was a distinct chill. The glances that once lingered were now fleeting, her tone polite but impersonal. If Aeri tried to engage her, Y/N’s responses were brief, her attention shifting to anything or anyone else.

For Aeri, it was agonizing. She hadn’t realized how much she relied on Y/N’s presence. Her warmth, her humor, her quiet understanding until it was gone. The absence felt like a hollow ache, a void that seemed to grow with every passing day. She found herself looking for Y/N in every little moment: backstage before a performance, during lunch breaks, even in the flurry of fans and cameras at the airport. But Y/N was always just out of reach, her avoidance deliberate and cutting.

Aeri tried to act like it didn’t bother her, but the truth was, it did. A lot. Every time Y/N brushed past her without a second glance, every time she laughed a little too loudly at someone else’s joke, it was like a tiny dagger to Aeri’s chest. She found herself replaying their last conversation over and over, her mind dissecting every word, every look, every tear.

One particularly painful moment came during a shared rehearsal for an upcoming event. Aeri had walked into the practice room, her gaze immediately finding Y/N, who was chatting animatedly with her members. For a split second, their eyes met, and Aeri felt a flicker of hope. But Y/N quickly looked away, her smile never faltering as she turned back to Chaewon. The dismissal was subtle but deliberate, and it left Aeri feeling more unmoored than ever.

It didn’t help that Jimin, ever the perceptive leader, noticed Aeri’s growing unease. One evening, as the aespa members settled into their dorm after a long day, Jimin cornered Aeri in her room.

“You’ve been weird lately,” Jimin said, sitting cross-legged on Aeri’s bed with her signature no-nonsense expression. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing,” Aeri replied, her voice sharper than she intended. She busied herself with folding a hoodie, her movements jerky and uncoordinated as she avoided Jimin’s probing gaze.

“Right,” Jimin said, unimpressed. She leaned back on her hands, watching Aeri with an almost predatory calm. “It wouldn’t have anything to do with Y/N, would it?”

Aeri’s hands froze mid-fold. Her head snapped up, and she turned to glare at Jimin. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Jimin raised an eyebrow, undeterred. “Sure, you don’t.” She let the silence stretch for a moment before softening her tone. “Look, whatever it is, figure it out before it eats you alive. You’re not yourself lately.”

Aeri didn’t respond, but her heart was racing. Jimin’s words hit closer to home than she cared to admit. The truth was, she wasn’t herself. Not without Y/N.

As the night wore on and the dorm settled into stillness, Aeri lay awake in her bed, staring at the ceiling. Jimin’s words echoed in her mind, but so did the image of Y/N walking away that night on the rooftop. Aeri had thought she was protecting herself by keeping Y/N at arm’s length, but now she realized she had only succeeded in pushing away the one person who made her feel whole.

The more she thought about it, the more she couldn’t ignore the ache in her chest every time Y/N looked past her, every time her texts went unanswered. It was a strange and unfamiliar feeling—this sense of loss, of regret, of longing. For someone who had always prided herself on control, it was maddening.

It all came to a head at Music Bank. Both groups were scheduled to perform that day, and the backstage area was a bustling maze of idols, staff, and equipment. Aeri spotted Y/N almost immediately, her bright smile lighting up the room as she chatted with Julie from Kiss of Life.

Aeri tried to look away, but her gaze kept drifting back to them. Julie leaned in close, laughing at something Y/N had said, and Aeri felt a surge of irritation she couldn’t quite explain.

“Why does it matter?” Aeri muttered to herself. “She can talk to whoever she wants.”

But the tightness in her chest told a different story.

The rest of the day passed in a blur, but the image of Y/N and Julie together stayed with Aeri, gnawing at her. By the time she returned to the dorm that evening, her frustration had reached its breaking point. She stormed into her room, slamming the door behind her.

Jimin appeared moments later, arms crossed. “Okay, what’s going on?”

“Nothing!” Aeri snapped, pacing the room. “It’s just… Y/N. She’s so—” She broke off, struggling to find the right words.

Jimin tilted her head, her expression softening. “You miss her, don’t you?”

Aeri sank onto the edge of her bed, burying her face in her hands. “I don’t know what I feel,” she admitted. “But seeing her with someone else today… it messed me up.”

Jimin sat beside her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Sounds like you need to figure it out. Fast.”

That night, Aeri tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Her mind raced with memories of Y/N. The way she smiled, the sound of her laughter, the way she made Aeri feel safe and seen, even when Aeri tried to keep her at arm’s length.

By midnight, Aeri couldn’t take it anymore. She grabbed her phone, hesitating for only a moment before typing out a message.

Are you awake? I need to see you.

Y/N didn’t reply immediately, and Aeri’s heart sank. But then her phone buzzed.

Come over.

Aeri didn’t think twice. She threw on a jacket, ignoring the late hour and the potential consequences. All that mattered was Y/N.

When Y/N opened the door to her dorm, she looked surprised to see Aeri standing there, her face pale but determined. Without a word, Y/N led her to her room, closing the door behind them.

“What’s going on?” Y/N asked, her tone guarded.

Aeri hesitated, her hands trembling. “I… I saw you today. With Julie.”

Y/N frowned. “So? We were just talking.”

“I know,” Aeri said quickly. “But it still bothered me. I couldn’t stop thinking about it.”

Y/N folded her arms, her expression unreadable. “Why do you care, Aeri? You made it clear that I’m just a friend to you.”

Aeri flinched at the words, the weight of them hitting her like a punch to the gut. “I don’t know why I care,” she admitted, her voice breaking. “But I do. And it’s driving me crazy.”

Y/N sighed, her shoulders sagging. “You can’t do this, Aeri. You can’t push me away and then act like this when I try to move on. It’s not fair.”

“I know it’s not,” Aeri said, stepping closer. “But I can’t lose you, Y/N. I don’t know what I’d do if I did.”

For a moment, they just stared at each other, the tension between them thick and suffocating. The silence stretched, heavy with everything left unsaid. Finally, Y/N broke it, her voice trembling with frustration and hurt.

“You don’t get to do this, Aeri,” she said, her tone sharper than she intended. “You don’t get to push me away, act like I don’t matter, and then come back just because you’re jealous. That’s not fair.”

Aeri flinched, her fists clenching at her sides. “I know it’s not fair, but I don’t know how else to—”

“To what?” Y/N cut her off, her eyes blazing. “To deal with your feelings? To admit that you care? You think I don’t know how scared you are, Aeri? You think I haven’t felt that too? But at least I had the guts to be honest with you, and you—” Her voice cracked, and she looked away, trying to keep her emotions in check. “You threw it back in my face.”

“I didn’t mean to,” Aeri said, her voice rising with desperation. “I didn’t know what to do, Y/N! You think this is easy for me? I’ve spent my whole life building walls, protecting myself, and you—” She paused, her breath hitching. “You’re the first person who’s ever made me want to tear them down. But I’m terrified. Don’t you get that?”

Y/N’s eyes softened for a moment, but the anger and pain still simmered beneath the surface. “I do get it,” she said quietly. “But you can’t keep using fear as an excuse to hurt me. I can’t keep putting myself out there for someone who won’t meet me halfway.”

Aeri took a step closer, her voice trembling. “I want to, Y/N. I swear I do. But I’m afraid that if I let you in, you’ll see how messed up I really am. And then you’ll leave.”

“That’s not fair to me,” Y/N said, tears pooling in her eyes. “I’m standing here, ready to love you, and all you can think about is what might go wrong. Don’t you think I’m scared too? Loving you isn’t easy, Aeri. But I’m willing to fight for this. If you are.”

Aeri’s heart clenched at Y/N’s words, the raw vulnerability in her voice cutting through her defenses. She wanted to fight. She wanted to believe that they could be something more, but the fear still clawed at her, a constant reminder of everything she stood to lose.

“I’m scared of losing you,” Aeri whispered, her voice breaking. “But I’m even more scared of hurting you. Of getting hurt myself.”

“Then stop running,” Y/N said, her voice stronger now. “Because you’re hurting me and yourself more by pushing me away than you ever could by letting me in.”

Aeri’s walls crumbled in that moment, the weight of her fears giving way to something deeper. Something she couldn’t deny anymore. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Y/N, her voice steady despite the emotion in her eyes. “I’m sorry,” she said, the words spilling out in a rush. “I’m so sorry for pushing you away. For being too scared to see what’s right in front of me. But I love you, Y/N. I’m in love with you, and I can’t keep pretending I don’t.”

Y/N’s breath caught, her own tears falling freely now. “Then show me,” she whispered, her voice soft but filled with conviction. “Stop hiding and show me.”

Aeri stepped closer, her trembling hands reaching out to cup Y/N’s face. “I will,” she promised, her voice firm despite the tears. “I’ll try. I swear.”

Y/N leaned in, her lips brushing against Aeri’s in a kiss that was both tender and desperate, as though trying to mend all the broken pieces between them. In that moment, the weight of their fears and misunderstandings melted away, leaving only the raw, unfiltered connection that had drawn them together in the first place.

For the first time in a long time, they felt like they were finally on the same page.

The days that followed weren’t perfect, but they were a start. Y/N and Aeri approached their relationship with a new sense of honesty, their walls slowly coming down. They still had their fears and doubts, but for the first time, they faced them together.

During a rare break in their schedules, they found themselves in a cozy café tucked away in a quiet corner of Seoul. Y/N stirred her latte, her gaze soft as she looked across the table at Aeri, who was fidgeting with her rings.

“You know,” Y/N began, her tone teasing, “this is the first time we’ve done something that feels… normal.”

Aeri chuckled, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. “It’s nice,” she admitted, her voice quieter than usual. “Scary, but nice.”

Y/N reached across the table, her hand resting on Aeri’s. “We’ll figure it out,” she said, her words full of quiet confidence. “One step at a time.”

Aeri nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. For the first time in a long while, she allowed herself to believe that maybe, just maybe, they could make this work.

Their newfound connection carried over into their busy lives as idols. Backstage at music shows, they exchanged secret smiles and subtle touches, careful not to draw too much attention. It wasn’t easy, balancing their public personas with their private feelings, but they found solace in knowing they weren’t alone anymore.

One evening, after a long day of rehearsals, Y/N dragged Aeri to the rooftop of her dorm building. The city stretched out below them, its lights shimmering like a sea of stars.

“I come up here when I need to clear my head,” Y/N said, leaning against the railing. “It makes everything feel… smaller. Less overwhelming.”

Aeri joined her, their shoulders brushing. “It’s beautiful,” she murmured, her gaze drifting to the horizon. “Almost as beautiful as you.”

Y/N laughed, a soft, genuine sound that made Aeri’s chest ache in the best way. “Cheesy much?”

“Maybe,” Aeri admitted, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. “But it’s true.”

They fell into a comfortable silence, the cool night air wrapping around them. Y/N reached for Aeri’s hand, their fingers intertwining. In that moment, with the world at their feet, they felt invincible.

The weeks turned into months, and their bond only grew stronger. They learned to navigate the challenges of their relationship with patience and understanding, finding strength in each other even during the toughest times.

One evening, as they sat by a window overlooking the city, Aeri spoke, her voice soft but steady. “I used to think that love was a weakness,” she admitted. “Something that would hold me back. But now I see it differently.”

Y/N looked at her, curiosity flickering in her eyes. “How do you see it now?”

Aeri smiled, her gaze full of warmth. “It’s not a weakness. It’s what keeps me going. You keep me going.”

Y/N’s heart swelled at the words, a mix of joy and relief washing over her. She leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to Aeri’s lips. “And you keep me going,” she whispered.

They stayed like that for a while, the city lights casting a soft glow around them. It wasn’t a fairytale ending, but it was their ending and that made it perfect.

Months later, as they boarded a flight together for a joint event overseas, Y/N looked out the window, watching the clouds drift by. Aeri sat beside her, their hands resting together on the armrest.

“Do you ever think about how far we’ve come?” Y/N asked, her voice thoughtful.

“All the time,” Aeri replied, a small smile playing on her lips. “And I’m glad I stopped running.”

Y/N turned to her, a playful glint in her eyes. “Catching flights and feelings now, huh?”

Aeri chuckled, leaning her head against Y/N’s shoulder. “Yeah. But only for you.”

As the plane soared above the clouds, their hearts felt lighter than ever, free from the weight of fear and doubt. Together, they were ready to face whatever came next. Flying high, not away, but toward something beautiful.

[hayatheauthor]

Hi! Newbie writing who loves writing, I just wanted advice for how to write a character who is emotionally numb and distant and how they can overcome it?

Or who to write numbness in general?

Writing Detached Characters: A Guide to Emotional Numbness

Welcome to the latest instalment in my series on ‘how to write different emotions’. Contrary to the series title, today’s blog will be covering how to write a lack of emotion, or rather, emotional numbness. This is an area many writers covering PTSD, depression, or closed-off characters might be interested in. Thank you anon for the request, and I hope this blog helps you with your writing! 

Understanding the Motive for Emotional Numbness

Emotional numbness can stem from various sources and they all influence a character's behaviour differently. Understanding the root cause of their numbness is crucial to portraying them authentically. 

Trauma-Induced Numbness: Characters closed off due to trauma may appear more disconnected and guarded. Their numbness is a defence mechanism to avoid reliving painful experiences.

Chronic Stress: Prolonged exposure to stress can lead to emotional exhaustion and numbness. These characters might show signs of burnout and a lack of enthusiasm for activities they once enjoyed.

Depression: Characters dealing with depression may exhibit numbness as a symptom. They might struggle with feelings of hopelessness and an inability to experience pleasure.

Each motive ties directly into the character's behaviour, so it’s a good idea to research how numbness varies based on the cause.

How to Showcase Emotional Numbness in Your Writing

When crafting an emotionally numb character, subtlety is key. Here are some ways to show their numbness through various aspects of writing:

Body Language

Closed-off Posture: Crossed arms, avoiding eye contact, slumped shoulders.

Minimal Gestures: Limited use of hand movements, lack of expressive body language.

Tense Muscles: Frequently clenched jaw or fists, indicating suppressed emotions.

Lack of Physical Contact: Avoids hugs, handshakes, or any form of touch.

Facial Expressions

Blank Stare: Eyes that seem to look through people rather than at them.

Neutral Expressions: Rarely smiles or frowns, maintaining a consistently neutral face.

Delayed Reactions: Slow to show any reaction to surprising or emotional events.

Flat Affect: Consistent lack of facial movement or expression regardless of the situation.

Note: remember to not take this too far! This isn’t to say your character doesn’t feel anything at all and will never react to anything but more so that their reactions will be very muted. Yes, they can get happy/surprised, etc. but they won’t have wide grins or loud exclamations of shock. 

Appearance

Plain Wardrobe: Clothes that are simple, unassuming, and devoid of vibrant colours; preferences for baggy/shapeless clothing. 

Neglect of Personal Grooming: Messy hair, unshaven, or generally unkempt appearance.

Monochrome Outfits: Preference for neutral, muted colours like grey, black, and white.

Practical Over Fashionable: Chooses functionality over style, reflecting a lack of interest in appearance.

Dialogue Cues

Monotone Speech: Flat, emotionless tone without inflection.

Brief Responses: Short, to-the-point answers with minimal elaboration.

Avoidance of Personal Topics: Steers conversations away from personal or emotional subjects.

Lack of Expressive Language: Uses simple, direct language without metaphors or descriptive flourishes.

Adjectives and Verbs

Descriptive Words: Detached, apathetic, vacant, stoic, unfeeling, indifferent, withdrawn, impassive, numb, aloof.

Action Words: Avoids, withdraws, dismisses, isolates, ignores, neglects, shuns, evades, suppresses, restrains.

Emotionally Neutral Verbs: Walks, talks, looks, sits (instead of strides, argues, gazes, lounges) listens, observes, reacts, replies, continues.

Subdued Descriptors: Plain, muted, dull, flat, colourless, bland, lifeless, monotonous, reserved, restrained.

Overcoming Emotional Numbness

Since there are several reasons why someone might be emotionally numb, each cause has different ways to overcome it. Here are a few common approaches:

Therapeutic Intervention: Therapy or counselling can help characters address underlying trauma or mental health issues. Techniques like cognitive-behavioral therapy (CBT) are often effective.

Supportive Relationships: Developing a trusting relationship with a friend, family member, or romantic partner can provide the emotional support needed to open up. This would be a better option for a character who has developed numbness due to past relationships and needs to ‘heal’. 

Personal Growth and Self-Discovery: Characters may embark on a journey of self-discovery, engaging in activities or experiences that help them reconnect with their emotions. It would be fun to see a numb character do this with a love interest or close friend. Maybe they’re ‘forced’ to go to an amusement park and the other characters are shocked to see them whoop/yell on one of the rides. 

Resources for Understanding and Overcoming Emotional Numbness

Here are some valuable resources to help you better understand and write about emotional numbness:

Books:

The Body Keeps the Score by Bessel van der Kolk

Waking the Tiger by Peter A. Levine

Research Papers:

Emotional Numbness in PTSD

Emotional Numbness Research Papers Directory

More:

Scholarly Resources on Emotional Numbness 

Looking For More Writing Tips And Tricks? 

Are you an author looking for writing tips and tricks to better your manuscript? Or do you want to learn about how to get a literary agent, get published and properly market your book? Consider checking out the rest of Quillology with Haya Sameer; a blog dedicated to writing and publishing tips for authors! While you’re at it, don’t forget to head over to my TikTok and Instagram profiles @hayatheauthor to learn more about my WIP and writing journey! 

[svt-luna]

ʚིᵋ ⋆ GAME CATERERS X SVT ࣪ ! ˓ ౨ৎ ࣪˖ ─── episode 1-3.

Game Caterers x SEVENTEEN

synopsis: Episode 1-3! The games begin and the infamous character quiz is up first. With numerous delicious Korean delicacies on the line, SEVENTEEN tries their hardest to eat at least one of the dishes.

╰ ౨ৎ LUNA-VERSE MASTERLIST

╰౨ৎ fan reactions ╰౨ৎ game caterers masterlist

[added captions are in brackets] ღ

bold dialogues are spoken in english ღ

The next part of the show was about to begin, and the members were called back on set, ready to dive into the games segment. The familiar space where they had filmed the intro and interviews now had a slightly different setup. Instead of the two rows of chairs they had before, the chairs were now arranged in a straight line, creating a new dynamic. Behind the chairs were several posters displaying some of their most famous quotes from ‘Going Seventeen’, adding a playful touch to the atmosphere.

[SEVENTEEN's getting ready]

The members slowly streamed into the set, choosing their seats and exchanging light banter as they did. Mingyu and Woozi were the first to sit down, speaking to PD Na about the seating arrangements. Seungkwan was busy taking pictures of the posters at the back before he later sat down next to Mingyu. The room buzzed with anticipation as they all settled in.

[SEVENTEEN swarms in]

Luna and Minghao were among the last to enter, walking slowly as they engaged in a quiet conversation.

"I’ve been taking Chinese lessons recently," Luna said, her eyes bright with enthusiasm. "I’ve always loved learning new languages, and since I’m almost fluent in Japanese, I thought I’d give Chinese a try."

Minghao smiled, nodding in approval. "That’s great. Chinese is a beautiful language. How are you finding it so far?"

"It’s challenging, but I’m enjoying it," Luna replied. "The tones are tricky. I think it's more difficult than Japanese."

As they continued talking, they reached the line of chairs where the other members were already seated. Minghao took a seat on the far left, next to Dokyeom, while Luna remained standing in front of him, still engrossed in their conversation.

Jeonghan, who had taken a seat next to Dokyeom, watched Luna patiently. He placed his hand on the empty seat beside him, silently signaling for her to sit. After a few seconds, he reached out and gently grabbed her hand, pulling her attention away from Minghao.

"Nana-ya," Jeonghan crooned softly, using his nickname for her.

Luna turned to him, a small smile playing on her lips. Without protest, she allowed Jeonghan to guide her to the seat beside him, nestled between him and Dino.

[During the short break, they start chattering]

The room buzzed with chatter as the members broke off into small groups, waiting for the games to begin. The atmosphere resembled a lively classroom during recess, with overlapping conversations creating a symphony of voices that filled the space. Each group was engaged in their own world, sharing jokes, stories, and laughter that blended into the overall din of excitement.

Luna and Jeonghan, sitting close together, had their own quiet conversation amidst the noise. Luna, who had been nervously fidgeting with the rings on her fingers, caught Jeonghan's attention. He noticed the way she absentmindedly twisted the rings, a habit he had come to recognize over the years. It was something she did when she was feeling anxious.

Without a word, Jeonghan reached over and covered her hands with his, the warmth of his touch instantly calming her. His fingers gently caressed the back of her hand, grounding her in the present moment.

"Did you get your nails done?" Jeonghan asked, his tone light and casual, steering the conversation to something simple and familiar.

Luna looked down at her hands, a small smile forming on her lips as she nodded. "Yeah, I got them done yesterday. Do you like them?" She wiggled her fingers, showcasing the intricate designs painted on her nails.

Jeonghan lifted her hand slightly, examining her nails with a playful curiosity, his touch light as he traced the patterns. "They’re really pretty. You always choose the coolest designs,"

Luna chuckled softly, her nerves slowly melting away as they continued to talk. "I went for something a bit different this time, more muted tones."

Jeonghan traced the edge of one of her nails with his finger, still holding her hand in his. "It suits you. They look pretty."

His touch was gentle, almost absentminded as he played with her fingers, turning them over in his hand. Luna watched him, a sense of calm washing over her as he continued to distract her from her earlier nerves.

"It's therapeutic," Luna chuckled. "Getting your nails done."

Jeonghan hummed in agreement, still playing with her fingers. "Maybe you should paint my nails sometime," he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Luna perked up at the suggestion, her smile widening. "I would love to! I could do something simple, or we could go all out and try something bold. I have nail stickers at home. What do you think?"

Jeonghan pretended to think about it, a playful expression on his face. "Hmm, I don’t know… I’m not sure I could pull it off as well as you do, but who knows? Maybe I’ll give it a shot."

Luna giggled, knowing he was playing hard to get but also knowing he wouldn’t say no. "Come on, you know you’d look great. How about this: when we get home later, I’ll paint your nails. Deal?"

Jeonghan finally relented, a soft laugh escaping him as he nodded. "Alright. Alright."

Jeonghan, still holding Luna's hand, turned his attention to Dino, who was seated on her other side. With a playful glint in his eyes, he leaned over Luna and lightly smacked Dino’s leg.

"How have you been?" Dino asked, looking at Jeonghan with a friendly smile.

"I asked you to go to the sauna with me twice, but you never went," Jeonghan replied, feigning a pout.

"You only asked me once," Dino countered, raising an eyebrow in mild confusion.

Jeonghan shook his head, smiling slyly. "I can’t be direct. If I say, 'I’m going to the sauna,' that’s me asking you."

Luna couldn’t help but chuckle at that, finding Jeonghan’s indirect way of inviting Dino endearing. Dino, on the other hand, widened his eyes in realization. "Ahh, okay. Sorry."

From Jeonghan’s other side, Dokyeom joined the conversation with a curious expression. "How come you say it directly to me?"

Jeonghan turned to him, his grin widening. "I need someone to talk to directly. Then other people will be like, 'Can I join you?'"

Dokyeom laughed, catching on to Jeonghan’s playful banter. "Are you saying you took advantage of me?"

"He did," Luna muttered with a smirk, making Dokyeom laugh even more.

"Exactly," Jeonghan admitted with a shrug, his nonchalant response earning a round of laughter. "I know you’re going to send me a long text now."

Once Dokyeom stopped laughing, he smiled warmly at Jeonghan. "Let’s go to the sauna together."

"You can go now?" Jeonghan asked, tilting his head slightly. "I was going to go yesterday," he said, his tone light, "but then you called me."

"If I went yesterday, I might have died," he added dramatically, making Luna stifle a laugh.

[He filmed ‘My Alcohol Diary’ yesterday]

"Why didn’t you ask me to join?" Luna chimed in, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she looked at Jeonghan and Dokyeom.

Jeonghan and Dokyeom exchanged glances before Jeonghan asked, "You want to?"

Before Luna could reply, Dokyeom, with a teasing pout, quickly linked his arm through Jeonghan’s and pulled him closer. "No, no, no," Dokyeom said, mockingly possessive. "You two are always together. Jeonghan is mine now."

Jeonghan burst out laughing, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he leaned into Dokyeom’s playful embrace. Luna looked at them in mock bewilderment before shaking her head with a chuckle. "Alright, I won’t third-wheel your date," she said, her voice filled with playful resignation.

Jeonghan glanced at her with a grin, still laughing at Dokyeom’s antics, while Luna’s heart warmed at the sight of their close bond.

As the group continued chatting among themselves, their conversations overlapping into a lively cacophony, PD Na and the writers observed the scene, slightly bewildered by the sheer energy of the room. The room buzzed like a classroom during recess, with every member engaged in their own small group discussions. The writers, poised and ready to start the next segment, hesitated for a moment, unsure how to gain control over the spirited group.

[This is how they look as a whole]

"Who do we talk to in this case?" one of the writers asked PD Na, glancing at the scene.

"Someone in the center," PD Na suggested, his eyes scanning the group for the best target.

One of the writers looked up and, to her surprise, saw Joshua sitting in the middle of the group. "It’s a new person," she remarked, her voice drawing the attention of the band and, most notably, Joshua, who looked back at her with wide, confused eyes.

[Surprised Bambi]

"Hoshi moved here because it was too much," Wonwoo explained from his seat, offering context with a slight grin.

"That’s why you switched?" Joshua asked, turning to Hoshi, who nodded in response.

"I don’t mind when I’m dancing, but this is too much pressure," Hoshi admitted, a sheepish smile spreading across his face.

[Moved 2 seats]

"We have Joshua in the center. Center Jo," PD Na announced, making Joshua chuckle at the unexpected title.

With the attention now on him, Mingyu leaned forward and added with a grin, "Joshua, hit the slate."

[The center's role on a variety show]

[Hit the slate]

Joshua, still laughing, opened his arms in front of him as if mimicking a movie slate. "I’ll hit the slate… 1… 2… 3," he said, clapping his hands together to signal the beginning of the game portion.

As the group settled into their seats, the chatter gradually died down, and all eyes turned to PD Na, who was ready to kick off the next part of the show. "It's time for the first game," PD Na announced with a smile.

The members responded with enthusiastic clapping and cheers, the room once again buzzing with excitement.

[Shouting like high school students]

"I love games," Minghao said, his eyes bright with anticipation.

PD Na continued, "There’s nothing much to it. We play a game over food, over something else. Play a game over money. And then it’s over."

"I’d love to play over money," Jeonghan deadpanned, a small smile tugging at his lips, making a few of the members laugh at his unexpected 'enthusiasm.'

[He's never looked so enthusiastic]

"Right?" Luna chimed in, smiling at Jeonghan.

The playful banter settled as PD Na explained the stakes. "Today, you’ll be playing for your food."

[For this game] [it's not over money, but food]

The members’ excitement only grew at the mention of food. "I'm hungry," Hoshi said, leaning forward eagerly.

"Let’s eat," Minghao agreed, nodding.

"I don’t think we will be able to," Luna said, chuckling at the impending challenge.

[Food matters more than money in our universe]

"You need to eat," PD Na insisted with a grin. "Let’s play a game over food."

Jeonghan, ever the strategist, asked, "What’s the menu?"

"I’ll show you," PD Na teased, building up the anticipation.

"Is it coming in here?" S.Coups asked, already craning his neck to catch a glimpse of the food, his hands moving in a little dance of excitement. "Oh, there it is."

"It’s crazy," Jeonghan said, eyes widening as a table was wheeled in, laden with containers filled with various dishes.

"What do I do? I’m hungry," Luna exclaimed, her eyes glued to the food.

"That’s the old-school container," S.Coups noted, recognizing the style of the containers as they were placed in front of them.

[Passing by]

"LA galbi?" Vernon asked, spotting one of his favorites.

"There are grilled yellow corvinas?" Luna pointed out, her voice tinged with surprise and delight.

"Grilled yellow corvinas?" Vernon said again, gasping.

[Gasping]

As the containers were opened, the room filled with a chorus of excited comments and exclamations as they recognized different dishes. The spread was reminiscent of a school cafeteria, the familiar scents bringing back memories.

[Exclaiming]

"It reminds me of the school cafeteria. I love it," Jeonghan said a nostalgic smile on their face.

"Please don’t remove one every time," Seungkwan pleaded, knowing all too well how these games worked, anticipating the challenge that lay ahead.

[The dishes to be removed are here]

The air was thick with anticipation and hunger as the group prepared to dive into the game, their competitiveness heightened by the delicious food that awaited them.

As the room settled after the initial excitement, PD Na stepped forward, announcing with a grin, "It's the retreat course for lunch." The members erupted into cheers and applause, at the mention of lunch.

[Retreat course: 14 side dishes]

"When you go on a retreat at school, you get these dishes for lunch. S.Coups, can you introduce them?" PD Na prompted, turning to the leader.

S.Coups stood up, ready to take on the role of the food guide. He pointed at each dish as he named them, "Tomato salad, yogurt, stir-fried spicy pork, LA galbi, kimchi, grilled yellow corvinas, acorn jelly, rolled omelet, mini pork cutlets, sausages, japchae, seasoned bean sprouts." His voice was clear and confident, but there was a playful pride in his tone as if he were presenting treasures.

[There's got to be one you'd like]

"It's perfect," Jun commented, his eyes wide with admiration at the spread before them.

"That's crazy," Joshua added, echoing the awe felt by the group.

PD Na smiled, seeing the members’ appreciation. "I'm sure everyone likes different food. There are fourteen people here," he observed.

"Kimchi is my favorite," Hoshi chimed in enthusiastically, earning nods from the others. "Kimchi is a must. Wherever I go, I try kimchi first and decide whether the place is good or not. That’s how much I love kimchi."

Nods of agreement followed his statement, with some members murmuring their own love for the staple Korean dish.

"Woozi, is there anything you don't like here?" PD Na asked, curious to see if there was a dish that might not suit the tastes of the meticulous producer.

Woozi, ever thoughtful, scanned the table before replying, "Something I don't like? That would be… nothing in particular. I'm not picky."

Seungkwan, ever the observant one, couldn’t help but comment, "Your eyes are focused on the tomato salad," causing a round of laughter to ripple through the group.

Woozi immediately defended himself, "Why eat that of all other dishes?" His mock indignation only made the others laugh harder.

[Wise]

Hoshi, always quick to chime in, pointed at Wonwoo, "Wonwoo can't have seafood."

"I can't eat yellow corvinas," Wonwoo confirmed, his voice even and unbothered, though his gaze lingered on the dish.

Jeonghan, lightly patted Luna’s leg, drawing attention to her. "Jiyeonie loves seafood," he said with a knowing smile.

Luna nodded in agreement, a wide grin on her face. "I love seafood," she echoed, her eyes brightening at the mention of one of her favorite types of cuisine.

"And yellow corvinas are DK's favorite," Jeonghan added, gesturing to the member seated next to him.

"I love yellow corvinas," Dokyeom confirmed with a nod, his voice carrying a hint of excitement at the prospect of enjoying the dish.

As the conversation naturally flowed, PD Na took the opportunity to ask a question that delved deeper into their group dynamics. "If a conflict occurs in the band, how do you resolve it?" he asked, his tone both curious and serious.

Wonwoo was the first to respond, his voice steady and assured. "We go by the majority," he said, earning a confirming nod from S.Coups, the leader of the group.

[They follow the majority]

"If anyone can't eat something, then we take it into consideration," Vernon added, his explanation highlighting their thoughtfulness as a group.

PD Na, intrigued, continued to probe. "Do you always go by majority?"

Seungkwan, always quick-witted, replied with a slight grin, "No, we still listen to the minority."

"We only listen," S.Coups added with a knowing smile, causing a ripple of laughter among the members.

Luna, finding the situation amusing, chuckled before chiming in, "It's funny because it's true."

Jun nodded, adding his own lighthearted commentary, "We only listen. We don’t do it."

"Listen and go with the majority," Dokyeom added with a chuckle, his tone playful.

"They have to endure it," Seungkwan said, his voice teasing but with a hint of truth.

"But if they can persuade us…" Joshua began, his thought hanging in the air.

"…We might change," Hoshi finished, completing Joshua’s sentence with a knowing look.

[If minority is still persuasive, they'd do it]

[That's direct democracy]

Seungkwan, taking the conversation in a slightly different direction, remarked, "If the whole group gets to go on a show like ‘The Game Caterers’, everyone must agree."

"Even if one person says no, we can't do it," Jeonghan added, his tone serious yet relaxed.

Seungkwan then pointed out, "All fourteen of us agreed to go to ‘The Game Caterers’, which is why we're all here." His words carried a sense of pride, a reflection of their collective decision-making process.

[Fortunately, they all approved]

PD Na and the writers, appreciating the sentiment, bowed their heads slightly in gratitude. "Thank you," they said, their voices sincere.

"So let us eat," Seungkwan added with a grin, breaking the moment of seriousness and earning laughter from the group.

[That was from the bottom of his heart]

PD Na, sensing the anticipation in the room, addressed the members with a wry smile. "I'll give you rice and soup," he said, his tone slightly playful. "Normally, I don't. But in case CARATs get mad at me, I'll give you rice and soup."

[We prepared luxurious beef radish soup]

A wave of grateful murmurs and nods spread through the group, with a few members visibly relieved at the news. "Thank you," several of them echoed, their appreciation genuine.

"But," PD Na continued, his voice taking on a more serious edge, "the rest of the dishes depend on how well you do in the game."

[That's right]

The tension in the room shifted, excitement mingling with a hint of nervousness as the stakes were laid out. Everyone knew that this wouldn't be easy; their ability to enjoy the meal in front of them depended entirely on their performance.

"The first game is a revenge match," PD Na announced, pausing to let the words sink in. "The Character Quiz."

At the mention of the game, a collective sound of acknowledgment filled the room, a chorus of "Ooohhs" and nods of understanding. This wasn’t just any game— it was a rematch of the quiz they had played during the ‘HYBE’ Special, a challenge that had left several of them hungry and slightly humiliated.

"Okay," Minghao said, his expression serious yet excited.

Seungkwan, Jun, Hoshi, Mingyu, Minghao, Joshua, and Dino exchanged knowing looks, scoffing out laughs tinged with the bitterness of past defeat.

[Their hearts ache already]

PD Na, ever the observant host, pointed out with a grin, "I just noticed. There are seven people here who played the Character Quiz before." His eyes swept across the room, landing on Mingyu, Seungkwan, Dino, Hoshi, Jun, The8, and Joshua.

[The seven who lost]

"Why don't you give advice to the people who haven't played before?" PD Na suggested, inviting the veterans to share their wisdom.

"Give us advice," Woozi chimed in, leaning forward slightly, genuinely curious.

[But they don't have much to say]

But before any of the seven could respond, Luna deadpanned, "Didn't they lose?" Her tone was dry, the subtle jab laced with humor. The room erupted into laughter, with Joshua especially amused by her quick wit, and S.Coups nodding in agreement.

"They didn't get anything. They got everything wrong," S.Coups added, his voice dripping with mock disappointment, his smile betraying his amusement.

Jun shrugged, not willing to argue against the truth. "We don’t exactly have the experience," he admitted, eliciting another round of chuckles.

Dino, always quick on his feet, gestured with a sly grin. "Just remember. My eyes are watching front, but my ears are listening to the people next to me." His hands moved to his ears, making his intentions clear— he was ready to cheat.

"Right," Jeonghan agreed without missing a beat, the room responding with laughter at the unsurprising agreement by the notorious game cheater.

Wonwoo chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "What does that mean?"

"If you're going to swindle, do it quietly," Mingyu scolded, a playful edge to his voice as he pointed at Dino.

"That’s what you call cheating," PD Na interjected, though his tone held no real reprimand— he was simply amused by the group’s antics.

"They were asking me for advice," Dino defended himself, feigning innocence.

"Cut us some slack," Jeonghan chimed in, his voice carrying a touch of mock sincerity. The room erupted again when one of the producers, caught off guard, exclaimed, "What?" Her high-pitched voice slicing through the laughter.

[We were surprised]

Jeonghan, still laughing, clutched Luna's thigh for support, his amusement clear in the way his shoulders shook.

"He's being serious," Luna informed the producers and writers, her own smile betraying her amusement.

"He's shameless," Seungkwan added, pointing at Jeonghan, his voice filled with playful exasperation.

[Yoon the surprise: He'll surprise Producer Na a lot today]

"Nice," S.Coups clapped his hands, laughing as he pointed at Jeonghan, who was still recovering from his bout of laughter.

"This is really fun," Mingyu commented as he fixed his jacket.

S.Coups turned to PD Na with a puzzled expression. "Is this going to be one way?" he asked, using hand gestures to illustrate his question. Suddenly, his eyes widened with realization. "Both ways?" he added, his tone tinged with incredulity.

PD Na, ever the master of mind games, smirked. "When it comes to the Character Quiz, going one way is a servile choice. That's not who you are, right?"

"He’s brainwashing us," Mingyu quipped, making PD Na laugh along with the others.

[Busted]

Mingyu quickly followed up with a more serious tone, trying to calculate the logistics of the game. "A band of seven people going both ways is us going one way. If we go back and forth, that’s twenty-seven."

"It’s twenty-eight," Jun corrected, his brows furrowed in thought.

"Isn’t it twenty-seven? One person plays once and the rest play twice," Mingyu insisted, explaining his logic.

"You’re right," Hoshi confirmed, nodding in agreement.

"Mingyu is smart," Seungkwan commented, adding to the consensus.

"Give him applause," Hoshi said, prompting the members to clap for Mingyu without hesitation.

[We thought it was over]

The debate, however, wasn’t over. "No, it’s twenty-eight," S.Coups nudged Mingyu, determined to get to the bottom of it. "I have to play twice," he reasoned, starting to count the members aloud along with Seungkwan.

"We go all the way there and come back," Mingyu insisted, using hand gestures to further illustrate his point.

Luna, clearly growing exasperated with the pointless argument, let out an exaggerated sigh. "Why does it matter? We won’t be able to eat anyway. Let’s just do it," she said, her tone laced with mock resignation. Her comment earned a hearty laugh from PD Na, who seemed to appreciate her pragmatic approach.

[Bunny is over it]

Jeonghan, amused by Luna’s ‘over-it’ expression, chuckled softly. He reached out, his knuckles gently brushing against her cheek in a comforting gesture before placing his hand back down on his lap.

"Let’s just do it," Seungkwan echoed, mimicking an expression of exhaustion that perfectly captured the group's collective sentiment.

Minghao, ever the calm voice of reason, chimed in with a simple, "We just have to do it."

"Right, as long as we do well," Seungkwan agreed, nodding in determination.

[You have to get used to it. This band loves chattering]

PD Na, sensing an opportunity to rally the group, leaned into his usual dramatic flair. "When there were a lot of people, there were seven. The maximum number I tried was eight. But if fourteen people succeed, then in the history of variety shows…" He trailed off, letting the implication of their potential legendary status hang in the air.

[Producer Na is scamming them]

The members caught between skepticism and amusement, nodded along, some chuckling at PD Na's clear attempt to hype them up.

"It’ll be legend," Dokyeom chimed in, playing along with a playful grin.

"Let’s try," S.Coups encouraged, the leader’s competitive spirit shining through.

"It’ll leave a mark in the history of variety shows," PD Na continued, his voice full of mock seriousness, earning more laughter from the group.

[Be history]

As PD Na kept going on about how legendary their success would be, the members couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all.

[If you succeed, we'll have you fixed on the main page of ‘Channel Fullmoon’]

[The future variety shows will remember you]

"He’s good at fabricating it," Woozi commented dryly, a small smirk on his face.

"He can persuade us," Joshua agreed, clearly enjoying the banter.

"He’s good at it," Dokyeom nodded, his tone filled with reluctant admiration.

PD Na pointed toward the direction of the order, setting the stage for the challenge. “Start with S.Coups, all the way to Jun, and then come back,” he instructed, his voice filled with a mix of authority and anticipation.

Mingyu, ever the strategist, leaned forward with a glint in his eye, pointing directly at Jun. “Shall we start with Jun first?” he suggested his tone light but his mind clearly working through potential advantages.

S.Coups shook his head, already dismissing the idea. “No, he plays only once,” he clarified, his gaze sweeping over the group as he asserted his position.

“That might be better,” Dokyeom said, jumping in with a thoughtful expression.

But Jeonghan had other ideas, gesturing toward their side with a casual wave of his hand. “Isn’t it better to pass here first?” he argued, his voice smooth and persuasive.

Minghao, ever the observant one, smiled as he offered his analysis. “Because the first question tends to be the easiest,” he said, his tone light yet insightful, earning a round of laughter from PD Na and the crew.

[They analyzed his question style]

“Good job,” Luna praised, her smile soft as she looked at Minghao, clearly appreciating his attention to detail, and perhaps finding him a bit adorable.

S.Coups, however, wasn’t entirely convinced, his face a mix of resignation and resolve as he stood up. “I have a feeling it’ll never reach me,” he argued, his eyes scanning the group for support.

“It really won’t,” Luna replied without even looking up, her attention seemingly more focused on her nails than the impending game.

[Has no faith at all]

“If we get it wrong, it’ll never get there,” Minghao agreed, nodding along with Luna, his voice calm yet certain.

[It's something they must overcome]

“Let’s try first,” S.Coups insisted, his determination clear as he tried to rally the group.

“Let’s give it a try,” Jun added, his voice steady, ready to dive in.

“If we get it, it’s great. If not, just eat rice and soup,” Minghao offered, his tone practical and reassuring as he addressed S.Coups.

S.Coups pouted, his desire for more than just the basics evident. “I want yellow corvinas,” he said, his voice soft with longing.

Minghao, ever the considerate friend, responded quickly, “I’ll buy them for you,” his tone was kind and supportive.

“Let’s play first,” S.Coups reiterated, trying to keep everyone focused on the task at hand.

But before they could start, Seungkwan raised his hand, his expression serious as he said, “Wait. Let me tell you something. Don’t get it wrong on purpose to be funny.”

The group immediately chorused back, their voices overlapping in playful accusation, “That’s you,” or “No one does that except you.”

“Sorry,” Seungkwan pouted playfully, his attempt at seriousness quickly dissolving into a cheeky grin.

Luna giggled from her seat, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she quipped, “It’s funny how we keep saying ‘let’s try,’ ‘let’s do it’ over and over again but we’ve done nothing but complain… I love you guys, really.” Her tone was laced with mock irony, making the members burst into laughter at her spot-on observation.

“Let’s start,” PD Na announced, his voice cutting through the playful banter and drawing everyone’s attention to the game.

[Round 1]

The room fell into a sudden hush, the lighthearted atmosphere replaced with focused tension. Some of the members leaned forward in their seats, eyes locked on PD Na as they prepared for the first round. Everyone was fully concentrated, their excitement palpable.

“Let’s start. It sounds so hard,” Minghao murmured, his excitement laced with nerves.

“We can do it,” Joshua said, offering encouragement to the group.

“Are we starting with Jun?” PD Na asked, confirming the order.

“Yes,” the members chorused in unison, their voices firm and in agreement.

“Play sincerely,” Woozi added, his tone serious, urging Jun to give it his best shot.

“Fighting,” Luna said softly, her voice a gentle encouragement aimed directly at Jun. She knew how nerve-wracking it could be to go first, and her words were meant to bolster his confidence.

“It’s okay to get it wrong. Just be confident,” Seungkwan chimed in from the other side, offering some last-minute reassurance.

PD Na flipped the first picture around, revealing it to Jun. “1, 2, 3,” PD Na counted down, and without missing a beat, Jun blurted out, “Jay Park.”

The room erupted in applause and cheers, the members voicing their excitement as Jun nailed the first answer.

[The first obstacle passed]

Wasting no time, PD Na showed the next picture to Minghao, who was up next. “1, 2, 3,” PD Na counted again.

[The next obstacle]

“Chung Ha,” Minghao answered on time, his voice steady.

[They overcame the obstacles]

The members clapped even louder, their praise growing with each correct answer. Dino jumped up in excitement, unable to contain himself.

[They did better than expected]

“They were good at it,” Wonwoo commented, clapping along with the others.

[Producer Na's getting nervous]

[Next is DK]

[His first Character Quiz in his life]

The game moved on swiftly to Dokyeom. PD Na revealed the next picture. “1, 2, 3,” he counted down.

“Captain America,” Dokyeom answered, earning even more cheers from the group.

“You got it,” Luna praised him with a bright smile.

But as the game progressed, the tension started to build. Jeonghan, who was up next, looked a bit alarmed as the reality of the game set in. “Wait, are there foreigners too?” he asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

[That's what Character Quiz is about]

PD Na nodded, confirming Jeonghan’s suspicion. The atmosphere tensed up further as the members braced themselves.

PD Na then showed the picture to Jeonghan. “1, 2, 3,” he counted down.

“Han Ji Min,” Jeonghan answered, his response slower than the previous ones.

“He got it right! He got it right!” Luna exclaimed, her voice full of relief and excitement as she pointed at Jeonghan, making sure PD Na acknowledged the correct answer.

PD Na, however, wasn’t as forgiving. “It’s a warning,” he said, pointing at Jeonghan, his tone firm. Jeonghan had answered a bit too slowly for comfort.

“Calm down,” Mingyu advised the rest of the group, sensing the rising tension.

Next up was Luna, who leaned forward, her heart pounding in her chest. PD Na turned the picture to face her. “1, 2, 3,” he counted.

“V!” Luna blurted out, her voice clear and on time.

The room erupted in applause and praises once again, the excitement growing as they celebrated another correct answer. Some of the members were now on their feet, pacing back and forth in nervous energy.

“Let’s calm down,” Mingyu reminded everyone, trying to keep the group grounded.

“It’s Dino’s turn,” PD Na announced, moving on to the next member. He showed Dino the picture, “1, 2, 3,” he counted.

“Mi Joo,” Dino answered, his voice a bit hesitant.

“You got it right,” PD Na said, but quickly followed with, “It’s a warning,” indicating that Dino had been too slow as well. The group clapped for Dino’s correct answer but the tension was palpable.

[Woozi's next]

Finally, it was Woozi’s turn. PD Na turned the picture toward him. “1, 2, 3…” he counted, but no answer came from Woozi’s mouth.

“Wrong!” PD Na declared, the first slip-up in the game.

[Passionate]

Seungkwan’s expression was a mix of frustration and disbelief as he stood up, exclaiming, “Lee Chan Won!” The disappointment was evident in his voice, and the other members quickly rallied around him, determined to reason their way to a redo.

[Excuse me?] [Producer Na, hold on]

Like clockwork, they began voicing their dissatisfaction with the way the picture had been presented. S.Coups stood up, making a hand gesture to PD Na, indicating that the picture needed to be straightened. “You need to straighten the face,” he insisted, his tone half-serious, half-joking.

Jun, eager to support his leader, leaned forward to physically adjust the picture in PD Na’s hands. “You need to straighten the face,” he repeated as if this small detail had thrown off Woozi’s guess.

[They complain the photo was curved]

“I thought that was Chan because it was curved,” Mingyu added, his voice carrying a note of mock indignation that quickly spread through the group. They were slandering PD Na’s method of showing the picture as the reason for the mishap.

[Slandering]

“I get what you mean because it’s curved,” Woozi chimed in, backing up Mingyu’s point. He was now fully committed to the narrative.

“So? Is that why you didn’t know?” Jeonghan pressed, his voice teasing but with a hint of support for Woozi.

“I had no idea for that reason,” Woozi answered, his tone carrying a tinge of exasperation but mostly amusement.

Luna, sitting quietly and observing the chaotic exchange, couldn’t help but giggle at the audacity of the group. Their relentless reasoning, though absurd, was hilariously on brand for them. She decided to stay out of it, letting the boys have their moment.

PD Na looked shocked, not quite believing what he was hearing. “Are you sure you know now?” he asked Woozi, trying to gauge the seriousness of their claims.

“Of course,” Woozi replied confidently.

“We all went to get his autograph before.” Wonwoo, ever the supportive member added.

"He was on ‘Mr. Trot,’” Woozi added as if this solidified his knowledge of the celebrity in question.

S.Coups, seeing the opportunity to save face for Woozi, clapped his hands together, declaring, “Okay. That was a practice.”

“So, that’s all for the practice round,” Jun followed up, clearly attempting to lighten the mood and reset the game.

But PD Na wasn’t buying it. The playful atmosphere quickly turned as he made it clear that there would be no redo. Now, the members had to decide which dish to remove from their meal.

[Let's remove one dish]

[Time to make a decision]

The members of SEVENTEEN found themselves in a heated debate over which dish to remove, the tension mixed with a playful sense of urgency as they weighed their options.

Dino, in his innocence, was the first to make a suggestion. “Should we remove the acorn jelly?” His words hung in the air for a split second before they were met with immediate and resounding disapproval from every direction.

[Everyone yells]

“No!” Vernon shook his hand firmly, his voice laced with disbelief.

“No!” S.Coups echoed at the same time, his tone bordering on alarm.

Joshua leaned forward, his expression appaled as he addressed Dino. “We can never miss the acorn jelly.”

The most vocal reaction came from Seungkwan, who stood up abruptly, pointing an accusatory finger at Dino. “Acorn jelly is the best. What are you talking about?” His outburst left Dino momentarily stunned, his eyes wide as he sat back in his seat, shocked at the intensity of Seungkwan’s reaction.

[All he said was acorn jelly]

Dino tried to justify his choice, albeit hesitantly. “Because of the cucumber…” he trailed off, his voice mixed with chuckling.

Luna, seated next to Dino, patted his thigh gently, chuckling at the situation. “Our Dino doesn’t like cucumbers,” she explained with a soft smile, her tone lightening the mood.

Jun, always pragmatic, offered another option. “How about bean sprouts?” he suggested, his voice calm as he tried to steer the discussion in a different direction. “Bean sprouts,” he repeated as if to solidify his choice.

But before anyone could reply, Seungkwan had already made up his mind. He grabbed the container of salad, ready to remove it from the table.

“He can’t eat tomatoes,” S.Coups stood up and explained, gesturing toward Seungkwan as if to defend his action.

“He’s removing what he can’t eat,” Dokyeom noted, pouting slightly as he eyed Seungkwan up and down. S.Coups couldn’t help but chuckle, pointing at Dokyeom with a playful grin.

Minghao, ever observant, pointed out another detail. “Jun wants only the salad,” he said, turning the focus back to Jun’s preference.

“Ah, really?” Vernon exclaimed, his tone one of genuine surprise.

Jun nodded, his expression earnest. “Because I’m working on detoxing,” he explained, his voice calm as always.

Seungkwan took the opportunity to clarify to PD Na, “Some of us are detoxing. We’ll remove bean sprouts.”

But before the decision could be finalized, Vernon, now on his feet, pointed to another potential sacrifice. “Or what about sausages?” he suggested, his voice filled with the same playful uncertainty that had been present throughout their discussions.

“No, never sausages,” S.Coups replied immediately, his tone firm as he shut down the suggestion.

Dokyeom, feeling the need to contribute, stood up and pointed to another dish. “Let’s remove japchae,” he suggested, his voice confident.

“What?” S.Coups responded in shock, his reaction mirroring that of several other members.

Amidst the ongoing debate, PD Na just sat there, watching with a mixture of amusement and amazement as the members continued to discuss, their voices overlapping in a chaotic but somehow harmonious argument.

The debate among SEVENTEEN over which dish to remove escalated into a full-blown discussion, each member passionately defending their preferences.

Wonwoo, who had been quietly observing the chaos, finally chimed in with a suggestion. “I thought we follow the majority,” he said, his calm voice cutting through the noise.

S.Coups, the only one still standing, began pacing back and forth in front of the group. His frustration was evident as he tried to steer the conversation toward a decision. “Ya, what do you want to remove?” he asked, his voice laced with a hint of impatience.

[The general leader is exhausted]

Dino, sensing an opportunity to bring order, proposed, “Let’s go by majority. Who wants to remove the salad?” He raised his hand as an example, hoping others would follow suit.

Only S.Coups and Seungkwan raised their hands in agreement, their expressions determined. The lack of support from the rest of the group, however, left the salad firmly on the table.

[They're democratic, but it takes a long time and Jun wants it]

Hoshi, always one to throw in a curveball, casually suggested, “Just remove the yellow corvinas.”

[In favor of yellow corvinas]

This suggestion sparked immediate reactions, especially from Luna, who leaned forward to look at Hoshi. “What are you talking about?” she exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief as she looked at him.

[Bunny no. 1 wants yellow corvinas]

Minghao echoed her shock, turning to Hoshi with a confused expression. “Why? That’s the best,” he asked, genuinely baffled.

Seungkwan, who had been watching the exchange with growing frustration, finally exploded. “Are you all stupid? Remove bean sprouts,” he exclaimed, his eyes wide as he looked around at the group, unable to believe the conversation was still going.

Eventually, they agreed on removing the bean sprouts, and Dino reached out to remove them from the table, his expression a mix of relief and resignation.

[They agree on bean sprouts]

[Bean sprouts are out]

“So that’s how SEVENTEEN resolves conflicts,” PD Na commented, observing the group with an amused smile.

“It’s quite noisy,” Jun admitted, his tone light as he glanced around at his fellow members.

“We were just talking over each other,” Luna added, a hint of laughter in her voice as she reflected on the chaotic discussion.

“We’re all talking at the same time. What do we do?” Mingyu said, shaking his head with a grin.

“It’s so noisy,” Wonwoo chuckled, covering his ears in mock despair.

[SEVENTEEN never holds back from talking. They're noisy]

PD Na and the writers couldn’t help but laugh at the scene, thoroughly entertained by SEVENTEEN’s dynamic.

As the laughter died down, Seungkwan took the opportunity to remind Dino of his earlier blunder. “Dino, acorn jelly was a wrong choice,” he said, a teasing tone in his voice.

“Not the acorn jelly,” Vernon added, shaking his head.

“Don’t you mess with acorn jelly,” S.Coups warned, pointing at Dino with a playful glare.

Luna, unable to resist, added her own prediction with a grin. “It will be gone soon. Watch.”

Dokyeom giggled at the exchange. “This is funny.”

Jeonghan, who had been watching the whole thing with an amused smile, turned to S.Coups. “You never eat it,” he pointed out, his tone teasing.

[They were sensitive about removing it]

"Honestly, you could remove sausages,” Vernon voiced out, throwing in another suggestion.

“What?” Mingyu exclaimed from beside him, his eyes wide with surprise.

“Really?” Vernon asked him, slightly taken aback by the strong reaction.

“Aren’t sausages good?” Mingyu asked, still trying to process the suggestion.

[They start the debate on sausages]

PD Na, who had been observing the entire exchange with growing amusement, finally interjected with a wry smile. “I guess the conflict never resolves completely,” he remarked, shaking his head.

[No]

The members, realizing how long the discussion had gone on, began shaking their heads and voicing their agreement. “We keep complaining,” S.Coups said, mimicking a mouth with his hand as if to demonstrate how they couldn’t stop talking.

“It lasts long,” Joshua added with a chuckle.

“I won’t be surprised if we’ll be talking about this till we get home,” Luna said, leaning back in her seat with a sigh as if already resigning herself to the inevitability.

“We’re sensitive about food,” Dokyeom explained to PD Na, his tone a mix of sincerity and amusement.

“It turned into a mess many times before,” Seungkwan added, nodding in agreement.

“We’re good with everything else,” Dokyeom added as if to clarify that food was the one area where they just couldn’t seem to find peace.

“The decision is made, but people never stop talking,” PD Na noted, clearly fascinated by the group’s dynamic.

“That’s why they come to me,” Jeonghan added, his tone light but with a hint of truth.

"DK was getting serious." Seungkwan said, pointing at Dokyeom with a playful grin, mimicked him from earlier, saying, "'He's removing what he can't eat.'"

[Portraying DK]

This caused Dokyeom to burst into laughter, joining in by imitating his own actions as well.

[No need for counseling]

[Round 2]

As Round 2 commenced, the atmosphere in the room grew serious. The members were more focused than before. This time, S.Coups would start, which meant Jun would only play once.

[This time, S.Coups will go first]

"Then Jun will play only once," PD Na confirmed, nodding towards the group. "Then the problem is The8."

Minghao waved his hand dismissively, "The8 isn't the problem," he said with a small smile, his confidence unshaken.

"Why not?" PD Na asked, chuckling at Minghao’s laid-back attitude.

"Just make the question easy," Minghao replied innocently, earning a round of laughter from the members and crew.

[Producer Na is the problem]

[Problematic Director]

[The8 is not the problem]

"I'll choose the question carefully," PD Na assured them, the laughter still lingering in the air. "Let's start with S.Coups," he announced as the leader leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, fully concentrated.

[The leader of SEVENTEEN, S.Coups]

PD Na pulled out the first picture and began the countdown, "1, 2, 3…"

S.Coups hesitated, the pressure was evident in his eyes. He stood up suddenly, blurting out, "Hwang Jung Min."

[Park Bo Gum]

"Wrong!" PD Na exclaimed, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife.

The room fell silent for a moment before it broke into chaos. Not only had S.Coups hesitated, but his answer was also completely off the mark. The question was the easiest one so far, shocking not just the members but also the writers who were present. All eyes turned to their leader, who now paced behind the seats, back and forth, before dramatically holding onto the wall as if in despair.

[SEVENTEEN is shocked]

"Ya!" Joshua pointed at him, his voice filled with both disbelief and amusement. "What are you doing?"

"What are you doing?" Dokyeom echoed, clearly flabbergasted.

Luna, still seated but with wide eyes, couldn’t hold back her surprise. "What just happened? That was the easiest one."

The members began to voice their shock and disappointment, the room now buzzing with incredulous energy.

[Park Bo Gum: As the former host of ‘Music Bank’]

[he probably said hi to SEVENTEEN]

[He probably introduced their new song too]

"Just go home," Seungkwan suggested, his tone dripping with playful sarcasm.

[Outraged]

Mingyu turned to PD Na, mock seriousness in his voice. "Can we remove one member at a time instead of the food?"

[Shocked]

"Give him up," Minghao chimed in, his voice completely deadpan.

"Let's just kick him out," Hoshi added, his own brand of humor causing the others to laugh despite the situation.

"He doesn't know how to play games at all," Dino pointed at S.Coups, shaking his head as if in disbelief, while the leader continued to stand at the back, feigning defeat.

Luna, unable to resist joining in on the teasing, deadpanned with a straight face, "You never know, that might be Hwang Jung Min in another universe," she joked, pointing at the picture as if she were seriously considering the possibility.

[Someone help S.Coups]

The room burst into laughter, the tension from S.Coups' earlier mistake evaporating instantly. Even S.Coups, still leaning against the wall in mock despair, couldn’t help but crack a smile at Luna’s witty remark, grateful for her ability to lighten the mood.

Jeonghan, ever the strategist, took charge of the situation. "We need to remove one," he declared, pointing decisively at the array of food options before them. His eyes scanned the dishes before settling on a decision. "Let’s remove them in order," he suggested, trying to instill some semblance of logic in the chaotic process.

However, Vernon quickly chimed in with his own idea. "No, let's remove the sausages," he proposed, his voice steady.

[Cool]

Luna nodded in agreement, and Jeonghan wasted no time. He pointed directly at the container of sausages, his tone firm, "Remove it."

Seungkwan and Dino, who were already on their feet, sprang into action. Dino grabbed the container with a sense of purpose as if removing the sausages was a mission of utmost importance. "Sure, the processed meat. Sodium nitrite," Seungkwan commented, shaking his head with mock seriousness. "It's not healthy."

[Sausages are out]

PD Na, observing their theatrics, couldn’t help but chuckle. "You worry about your health," he remarked, amused by the group's sudden concern for nutrition.

"Yes!" they chorused in unison, as if the entire group had just had a collective epiphany about healthy eating.

From across the line, Mingyu turned to S.Coups, curiosity etched on his face. "What were you doing earlier?" he asked, referring to S.Coups’ earlier flub.

S.Coups shook his head, still looking somewhat bewildered. "I couldn’t remember," he admitted, his tone sheepish.

"That’s what happens," Mingyu said, nodding sympathetically.

"It happens," Minghao added with a sage nod of his own, as if imparting some deep wisdom.

S.Coups, still nursing his pride, glanced at PD Na and confessed, "I yelled at them when I watched it," referring to the infamous ‘HYBE’ special where they got everything wrong.

PD Na gave him a knowing look, understanding the pressure. "S.Coups, I understand," Jeonghan interjected, his voice gentle, offering his friend some comfort.

Wonwoo, who had been relatively quiet until now, suddenly spoke up, his voice tinged with nervousness. "Why am I getting so nervous?" he asked, almost to himself.

PD Na, ever the problem solver, suggested, "I think you should move S.Coups to the center."

S.Coups, eager to shake off the earlier mishap, quickly stood up. "Can I sit in the middle?" he asked, looking for approval.

Without missing a beat, Mingyu moved to his seat, making him the first in line, while S.Coups settled into Seungkwan’s spot.

[Mingyu moves to the 1st seat]

Seungkwan, still in good spirits despite the chaos, looked at Mingyu and teased, "Mingyu, you weren’t that good last year," reminding him of the infamous ‘HYBE’ special with a playful grin.

[Round 3]

"Let's start," PD Na announced, the energy shifting as everyone prepared for the next challenge.

Mingyu, now in the hot seat as the first in line, tried to steady his nerves. Leaning forward slightly, he murmured to himself, "Who's there these days?" His focus sharpened as PD Na positioned himself in front of him, ready to reveal the next image.

"1, 2, 3," PD Na counted down, pulling the picture out. Without missing a beat, Mingyu confidently answered, "Jang Sung Kyu."

The room erupted in a mix of surprise and admiration. "He's good," S.Coups remarked, genuinely impressed.

"No wonder he's experienced," Woozi added. A few shook their heads, chuckling.

"I wouldn't have got it," Jeonghan admitted, acknowledging Mingyu’s sharpness.

[It requires concentration]

Next up was Vernon. PD Na moved in front of him, the atmosphere slightly more relaxed after Mingyu’s success. "1, 2, 3…" PD Na prompted, revealing the picture. But instead of a quick answer, there was silence. Vernon’s mouth hung open slightly, but no words came out.

"Wrong!" PD Na declared, breaking the silence with a hint of playful disappointment.

From somewhere in the background, Seungkwan, always quick to react, yelled out, "Kim Yeon Koung!" His voice rang out just as Mingyu, feeling victorious, stepped back to let the next player take his place.

S.Coups, however, couldn't resist the opportunity to tease. Standing up, he pointed directly at Vernon. "You can never yell at me," he declared with a triumphant grin.

"Kim Yeon Koung, who led Korea to the semifinal!" Seungkwan added, still slightly in disbelief that Vernon had missed such a well-known figure.

S.Coups wasn't about to let it go. "Admit it. You’re in no place to blame me," he said, a teasing tone in his voice as he looked at Vernon.

Vernon, still processing his mistake, nodded and shook his head. "We’re the same," he admitted with a resigned smile.

Mingyu, always one to keep the energy light, grabbed one of the large posters from the back. On it was one of their famous quotes, and with a mischievous grin, he raised it behind Vernon’s head. The sign read, 'ARE YOU OKAY?' The moment everyone saw it, laughter erupted around the room.

[Greetings]

"For real?" Mingyu asked Vernon, his voice still laced with amusement, making the atmosphere light once more despite the round’s pressure.

The debate over which dish to remove from the table heated up as Jeonghan sprang to his feet, determined to take charge of the situation. He reached for the container of rolled omelets, ready to make the decision himself. At the same time, Minghao, feeling equally decisive, grabbed the japchae container and announced, "Let's remove japchae."

However, not everyone agreed with this sudden move. A chorus of dissent rose from a few members, and before they could follow through, Wonwoo quickly extended his arm, signaling for them to pause. "Wait," he said, his voice steady but firm. S.Coups, already on his way over, echoed the sentiment with a pout, "Wait, not the japchae."

Jeonghan, sensing the resistance, raised his arms in a gesture of surrender. "What do you want to remove then?" he asked, a playful tone of exasperation creeping into his voice as he looked around at his indecisive teammates.

[Choose one already]

Seungkwan, however, had already made up his mind. He walked forward, confidently grabbing the container of japchae from Minghao's grasp. "No. Japchae raises your blood sugar level," he declared, his tone leaving little room for argument.

"That's high in carbs," Dokyeom agreed, nodding as they both returned to their seats, the japchae now out of the table.

[Japchae is out]

As the lively debate over the food continued to unfold, PD Na, with a playful grin, turned his attention to Vernon. "Vernon, you need to apologize," he teased, referring to Vernon’s earlier mistake during the game.

Vernon, feeling the weight of his error, offered a shy smile before bowing slightly in apology. "Are you going to be okay?" PD Na asked, still playfully asking him.

Wonwoo, sensing the need to comfort his friend, chimed in, "You know her, right?" His tone was reassuring, as if to remind Vernon that his slip-up was no big deal.

"Do you remember now?" PD Na followed up, clearly enjoying the banter.

Vernon nodded, his expression a mix of embarrassment and amusement. "I know her, but I couldn't recall her name," he explained, a hint of frustration in his voice at his lapse in memory.

S.Coups, always quick to empathize, added, "See? You get stuck," acknowledging how easy it was to draw a blank under pressure.

Mingyu then seized the moment to ask. "Wonwoo, do you want to come here? Anyone who hasn’t played yet want to go first? We won’t be able to eat anyway," he quipped, earning a hearty laugh from PD Na.

[It turns into an experiential learning]

"Right. We’ll end up eating rice and soup only," Jeonghan agreed, joining in on the humor as the group prepared for the next round, the tension from the game gradually melting into shared laughter.

As they prepared for the fourth round, some of the members began to shuffle their seats, creating a fresh dynamic. Vernon switched places with Dino and found himself sitting next to Luna, who greeted him with a warm smile.

[Vernon moves to the back]

[Dino who tried it before moves to the front]

Mingyu, feeling confident after his recent success, couldn’t resist making a bold statement. "I feel like I've become the ace," he declared, puffing up slightly with mock arrogance, eliciting chuckles from the group.

PD Na, ever curious about their mindset, asked, "Before playing the game, were you confident?"

S.Coups, recalling his earlier blunder, responded first. "When I watched the video, I thought I'd be good at it," he admitted, his initial confidence now tempered with humility. He shook his head in playful defeat. "Wow," he added, the disbelief still lingering in his voice, making PD Na laugh.

[People who are watching right now probably agree with you]

Seungkwan, who was seated next to S.Coups, deadpanned, "Getting Park Bo Gum wrong was a terrible mistake," bringing up the mishap with a seriousness that made the others smirk. The reminder made S.Coups smile in defeat, his expression one of resigned acceptance.

"I know. It was so easy," Jeonghan chimed in, adding to the gentle ribbing.

Seungkwan, always quick with details, pointed out, "He was the ‘Music Bank’ host when we debuted."

Hoshi, joining in from S.Coups’ other side, added, "He even performed 'Pretty U' at his fan meet," his tone both teasing and nostalgic.

Jeonghan, ever the contrarian in a playful way, added, "I still understand," though his words carried a hint of teasing contradiction, causing Luna to giggle from her seat next to him.

"I understand," Hoshi echoed, patting S.Coups on the back with exaggerated sympathy.

"It's okay," Seungkwan added, as they all took turns playfully comforting their leader, who stared blankly ahead with a sarcastic, pained chuckle, his expression making PD Na and the writers laugh heartily.

[If you've seen S.Coups' soul, please call ‘HYBE’]

"Let's go," Hoshi said, ready for the next round and eager to change the subject.

"I'm getting dizzy," S.Coups joked, his dramatic delivery causing more laughter to ripple through the group.

"They're so funny," PD Na remarked to the writers, his amusement evident as he watched the lively group banter.

[SEVENTEEN became a genre]

[Round 4]

As silence fell over the group, the atmosphere grew tense with anticipation. All eyes were on PD Na as he carefully shuffled the pictures in front of him, his movements deliberate and teasing. The members leaned forward slightly, eager to see what challenge lay ahead for Mingyu, who was first in line.

PD Na revealed the picture, holding it up for just a moment before he began his countdown. "1, 2, 3," he intoned, his voice calm yet commanding.

"Hwang Jung Min," Mingyu answered confidently, not missing a beat.

The room erupted in cheers, with the members expressing their excitement and relief. "Mingyu is the ace!" Hoshi exclaimed, springing to his feet to give Mingyu a high five. "Good job!" The energy in the room was infectious, with everyone feeding off the victory.

Mingyu, basking in the praise, mockingly puffed up his chest, wearing a smug grin that only made the others laugh harder.

[His shoulders are rising]

S.Coups, Hoshi, and Joshua exchanged a glance before pointing at him in unison, "Right now, it's sixty centimeters," they quipped, referencing the width of his shoulders— now a running joke among them because of the earlier interview.

[His shoulders are 60cm in width]

"Your shoulders got wider than Wonwoo," PD Na added with a chuckle, playing along with the banter.

On the other side, Luna couldn't hold back a snicker. She leaned toward Jeonghan, who immediately sensed her movement and bent down slightly to catch what she was about to say. "Is it not Park Bo Gum?" Luna whispered, her voice laced with playful sarcasm, referencing S.Coups’ earlier mistake of confusing Park Bo Gum with Hwang Jung Min.

[Someone help S.Coups again]

Jeonghan chuckled at the joke, clearly amused by her quick wit. “In another universe, maybe,” he said, referring to her joke earlier making her laugh. In response, he gave her a gentle poke in the waist, eliciting a surprised squeal from Luna as they both waited for their turn in the game.

[Next is Dino who played before]

As Dino's turn approached, the room's energy shifted slightly, with the focus now on the youngest member. Sitting next to Mingyu, Dino leaned forward, his eyes wide with concentration, clearly determined to give his best shot. The members around him began to cheer him on, their voices a mix of encouragement and playful pressure.

"Dino," they chanted softly, creating a supportive atmosphere. "You know them all," Seungkwan added from Dino’s side, his tone reassuring as he tried to bolster Dino’s confidence.

PD Na, ready to continue, held up the next picture, pausing momentarily before beginning his countdown. "1, 2, 3…" he called out, his voice crisp and clear.

Dino stared at the picture, his brow furrowed in thought. After a moment, he hesitated and said, "He's cool," not entirely sure who he was looking at. The uncertainty in his voice was evident.

[A cool guy]

"Wrong!" PD Na exclaimed, breaking the tension and sending the room into a burst of laughter. Some of the members stood up, clapping and cheering, while others playfully scolded Dino for his guess.

Dino shrugged, offering a sheepish smile as he excused himself, "I'm not good at it."

"It's okay," Luna chimed in, her voice comforting.

[Note: It is only okay for bunny no. 1 if it's someone adorable]

"The Korean Zombie," Wonwoo announced, revealing the correct answer.

Jeonghan turned to Vernon, shaking his head as he pointed out, "You shouldn’t have switched," he teased, knowing Vernon would have recognized the UFC fighter.

"From UFC," Vernon clarified for Dino, his tone understanding.

Luna, sitting next to Vernon, added with a knowing smile, "Dino doesn’t watch UFC."

"I don't watch UFC," Dino repeated, echoing her words as if to solidify his reasoning for missing the answer.

As the game moved on, the next challenge was deciding which dish to remove from their table, an ongoing debate that had already caused plenty of drama. Minghao, with his usual calm demeanor, stood up and confidently headed toward the front table, where all the dishes were displayed. He pointed at one with determination, announcing, "We should remove this."

His suggestion, however, was met with a chorus of loud disagreements. "Why LA galbi?" Joshua's voice rang out, filled with disbelief.

[He's from LA]

"Why? LA galbi is expensive," Luna added, her tone equally appalled.

"Don't mess with galbi," S.Coups warned, his voice carrying the weight of a leader defending a treasured dish.

[Galbi is like family]

Despite Minghao's attempt to remove the LA galbi, the team quickly overruled him, and after much discussion, they unanimously agreed to remove the salad instead. Jun, who had been eyeing the salad only, gladly allowed it to be removed. "Remove it," he agreed with a nod, happy to see it go.

[Salad is out]

[It was a big decision for Jun who was going to eat only the salad]

As the salad was being taken away, S.Coups spoke up again, "Why aren't we removing yogurt?"

Seungkwan looked at him incredulously. "What are you talking about?" he exclaimed.

"We need yogurt," Vernon insisted from his spot, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Seungkwan, always quick with a playful jab, patted S.Coups on the back. "You should be grateful we didn't remove you," he teased.

S.Coups laughed in defeat, knowing he had lost this round of the debate. "Thanks," he chuckled, the humor of the situation not lost on him.

As the atmosphere buzzed with excitement, PD Na raised a hand to gather everyone’s attention. "Who should go first?" he asked, ready to kick off the next round of their game.

"People who haven't played yet should," Mingyu suggested, his voice clear and confident.

[Those of you who haven't gone on the ride yet, come to the front]

At this prompt, a flurry of movement erupted around the room as the members began to switch seats, eager to shuffle into new spots. The commotion was lively and chaotic, with laughter and chatter echoing as fourteen members jockeyed for position. Jeonghan, who had been gripping Luna's pinky finger this entire time found himself separated from her as they were swept along with the crowd that is SEVENTEEN.

In the end, Jeonghan settled into a spot next to S.Coups in the middle of the group, while Luna ended up sitting on the right front side, nestled between Mingyu and Dino. The seat changes brought a new dynamic, and as everyone settled into their places, Hoshi commented from the first chair on the left side, "We'll be going nonstop from now on. You better get ready over there."

“I don’t think I’ll get it,” came a voice from next to Hoshi. It was Wonwoo, second in line, his expression revealing a hint of excitement and uncertainty.

"Wonwoo. Did you answer all the questions until now?" PD Na asked, his curiosity piqued.

"No," Wonwoo replied shyly with a chuckle.

Minghao chimed in, "Wonwoo isn't good at it," his tone light-hearted yet teasing.

"Do you want to switch just in case?" Hoshi suggested, turning to Joshua with an encouraging nod.

"I'm not good at it either," Joshua admitted as they switched seats, with Joshua moving to Wonwoo's original spot.

"Wonwoo tends to play the villain," Seungkwan remarked, a grin spreading across his face.

"I don’t watch TV," Wonwoo explained, his tone earnest as he tried to justify his lack of knowledge.

"Who doesn’t know these days just because they don’t watch TV?" Mingyu asked incredulously, shaking his head in mock of disbelief.

"All he watches is the game," S.Coups added, nodding knowingly at Wonwoo, who merely shrugged in response.

Jeonghan then turned to PD Na with a mischievous glint in his eyes, “You should just show him his own picture.”

“I want to be good at it. I’m getting nervous,” Joshua confided to Hoshi, his nerves evident as he adjusted in his seat. “I’m nervous to be here."

“It’s okay,” Luna softly chuckled at Joshua’s plight, her English accent coming through as she reassured him in English.

[Round 5]

As the fifth round began, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. The members were laser-focused, knowing the stakes were high with each dish removed from the table. PD Na shuffled through his stack of pictures, finally settling on one to show Hoshi, who was first in line.

“1, 2, 3,” PD Na counted down.

“Baekho,” Hoshi answered confidently, earning a round of claps and praise from the other members. His quick response and accuracy brought a wave of relief, as they successfully passed the first hurdle of the round.

[If he got it wrong, he would've spent 3 awkward years]

Next up was Joshua, his face a mix of concentration and nerves as PD Na presented the picture to him.

“1, 2, 3…”

“Lee Bo Young,” Joshua answered, his voice steady. For a moment, there was silence. Then, the room erupted— not in cheers, but in confusion.

[No?]

Hoshi, unaware that Joshua’s answer was wrong, started clapping enthusiastically, his usual bright smile on his face. But before he could get too carried away, Joshua’s eyes widened as he realized his mistake.

“Park Bo Young!” Joshua quickly corrected himself, but the damage was already done.

“Lee Bo Young is Ji Sung’s wife,” Seungkwan exclaimed, standing up with a look of disbelief.

“Park Bo Young?” Joshua asked again, this time with an innocent smile, as if trying to win them over with charm.

“From ‘Agency.’ You should’ve only said Bo Young,” Hoshi said, still somewhat clueless about the error but offering his advice nonetheless.

“You still got Bo Young,” Wonwoo reassured Joshua, trying to salvage the situation and boost morale.

Jeonghan, ever the quick thinker and skilled in mischief and cheating, leaned toward Joshua. “Did you say Lee Bo Young as in that person is Bo Young?” he asked, implying that the mistake was merely a slip in pronunciation.

Luna chuckled at Jeonghan’s cleverness before chiming in, “That’s right.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Joshua said, as if the realization had just dawned on him. “That’s it. Of course, I know Park Bo Young.”

[I can't be wrong]

“Lee as in 'this'?” PD Na asked, playing along with the humorous twist Jeonghan had introduced.

[Acting]

Joshua and Jeonghan immediately seized the moment, pointing at the picture as they both said in sync, “This is… Bo Young.”

Hoshi joined in on the fun, pointing out, “He’s American,” referencing Joshua’s background to justify the mix-up, trying to keep the mood light despite the mistake.

[It's got nothing to do with being American]

[Once you get bitten by SEVENTEEN, you have to get your act together]

[Or you end up getting persuaded]

“This is Bo Young,” Joshua repeated in English, trying to sell the cleverly made excuse.

Mingyu, always quick with a quip, couldn’t resist adding, “It’s so embarrassing. Don’t be so miserable,” which drew a laugh from Luna, her smile softening the moment.

Eventually, the laughter subsided, and the reality of the mistake settled in. Wonwoo, seeing that they needed to move forward, took the initiative. “So, what do we remove?” he asked, his tone practical, ready to accept their loss.

“Mini pork cutlet?” Joshua suggested, standing up to remove the dish himself. He knew they had to sacrifice something, and the mini pork cutlet seemed the most acceptable option.

“Let’s remove them in order except for kimchi,” Jeonghan agreed, always the one to find a way to maintain some semblance of fairness.

“Sorry,” Joshua said sincerely as he walked to the table, lifting the dish of mini pork cutlets with a resigned smile.

“Let’s leave kimchi for last,” S.Coups added, his voice carrying a tone of finality as the round came to a close. They all knew that kimchi was non-negotiable, a staple that no one wanted to part with.

[Mini pork cutlets are out]

As the fifth round drew to a close and the group prepared for the next challenge, Wonwoo looked around, suddenly realizing something.

"Am I the only one who hasn't played yet?" he asked, standing up from his seat. The others watched as he moved to the front of the line, swapping seats with Hoshi.

Seungkwan, ever quick with a playful jab, couldn’t resist, “You won’t even last for three seconds,” he teased, causing PD Na and the writers to burst into laughter.

[They're supposed to answer in 3 seconds]

From the other side of the room, Luna’s voice chimed in, gentle yet confident. “No, Wonwoo can do it. He’s smart,” she said, her tone soft but filled with belief. “I believe in you, Wonwoo.”

Wonwoo, who was usually calm and composed, blushed slightly at the encouragement. “I’m sorry, but don’t get your hopes up,” he responded shyly, clearly touched by Luna’s words but trying to keep expectations realistic.

“Wonwoo, you can do it,” Jeonghan added, his voice warm with support. A chorus of agreements followed from the other members.

“You can do it.”

“A picture of a SEVENTEEN member might pop up,” Jeonghan continued with a playful smirk, trying to lighten the mood.

[Pressure]

“It’ll be funny if we miss it,” Dokyeom chuckled, imagining the scenario.

PD Na, amused by the situation, looked at Wonwoo and said, “No one thinks you’ll succeed,” his tone light and teasing.

“Right. We’re just doing this for experience,” S.Coups chimed in, trying to manage expectations while keeping the atmosphere light.

“We can all be on TV,” Minghao added with a grin.

“When will we get to be here again?” Jeonghan mused his tone a mix of understanding and calmness.

“When will we get to play this?” S.Coups echoed, clearly enjoying the moment with his friends.

“We can always come back here later,” Mingyu said, looking around at the others with a confident smile.

“We should come back,” Minghao agreed, nodding thoughtfully.

“But you never know. It might keep going,” Hoshi added, trying to keep the momentum up.

“We might keep going,” Joshua agreed, his eyes glinting with determination.

“I believe in Wonwoo,” Luna reiterated, shaking her head with a small pout, her belief in him unwavering. Wonwoo, feeling the warmth of her support, couldn’t help but smile— a small, gentle smile that showed how much her words meant to him.

[Round 6]

Round six kicked off with a wave of anticipation. The members, still buzzing from the previous rounds, were eager to see how Wonwoo would fare.

"Come on, Wonwoo!" Jeonghan cheered, his voice full of encouragement, his eyes locked on Wonwoo, who was now in the hot seat.

PD Na shuffled through the pictures in front of him, finally picking one. He looked at Wonwoo and, with a steady tone, counted down, “1, 2, 3.”

“Key,” Wonwoo responded confidently, just as Dino, sitting across the room, muttered the same name under his breath, “Key,” in a subtle attempt to help him out.

The room erupted into cheers and claps. “Good job!” Luna called out, her face lighting up with a proud smile.

[Look at these people]

PD Na, however, had caught the quiet muttering from Dino. “I thought I just heard something,” he said, his eyes narrowing as he gestured toward Dino, who quickly pretended to cough.

“I was coughing,” Dino said, raising his hand as if to cover his mouth, trying to play it off casually. “I should’ve covered my mouth. Sorry.”

[The climate problem is very serious, isn't it?]

PD Na shook his head with a playful grin. “It’s a warning,” he announced, more amused than serious.

“Okay,” the group responded in unison, agreeing to the light-hearted reprimand.

[Next is Hoshi]

Next up was Hoshi. The energy in the room was palpable as PD Na held up the next picture. “1, 2, 3—”

“BamBam,” Hoshi answered without hesitation, prompting another round of cheers.

[He got a colleague for twice in a row]

“Hoshi’s good,” S.Coups noted, nodding in approval.

“The first question is always easy,” Woozi remarked, analyzing the trend.

“I want something like that too,” Vernon added nervously, watching as Hoshi basked in the praise.

[Joshua is next]

Then it was Joshua’s turn. He stood up, taking a deep breath, and as he prepared himself, he suddenly called out, “Wait.”

“Joshua, don’t say the last name,” Dino offered from his seat, trying to guide him.

[No last name]

“Add the last name at the end. Say, Bo Young Park,” Mingyu added, motioning with his hand as Joshua nodded, his hand on his chest, mentally preparing himself.

[Character Quiz World Version]

"Here we go," PD Na announced, setting the stage for Joshua’s turn. The room grew quiet as he began to count down, “1, 2, 3,” and then revealed the picture to Joshua.

Joshua’s reaction was immediate and priceless. “Urgh,” he groaned, his hands shooting up to clutch his neck in shock.

[What was that?]

[We just heard a weird sound]

The sudden, exaggerated movement caught everyone off guard, and the room erupted into laughter. Some of the members stood up, clapping in amusement, while others collapsed to the floor, overcome by laughter.

[Let's laugh for a second]

Dino and Mingyu, who were seated on either side of Luna, found themselves laughing so hard that they fell off their chairs, each grabbing one of Luna’s arms as they went down. The unexpected tug almost pulled Luna down with them, but she managed to stay upright, laughing at the hilarity of the situation.

“Wrong!” PD Na laughed, confirming Joshua’s failure, but the teasing was far from over. The members continued to laugh at Joshua’s dramatic display, some still on the floor, others doubled over on the other side of the room. Joshua, ever the performer, pretended to have a neck cramp, using it as a playful excuse for his blunder.

[Wriggling in agony]

“Wait! He suddenly got a cramp,” Hoshi called out, alerting everyone to Joshua’s antics. He played along, his voice full of mock concern as Joshua writhed in fake agony, his hand still on his neck.

A few members took the joke further, rushing toward Joshua with exaggerated worry. “Are you okay?” Seungkwan asked his voice a mix of laughter and pretend concern as he crouched beside Joshua.

[They're worried about his condition]

“Shua is amazing,” Luna said between laughs, wiping the tears from her eyes. Mingyu, still on the floor, pointed at her, laughing even harder at the sight of her struggling to compose herself.

[The game that makes you cry]

[They all burst into laughter]

PD Na and the writers couldn’t contain their amusement, laughing at the shameless display unfolding before them. Joshua, fully committed to the bit, slowly lay down on the floor, feigning pain and defeat.

[He shouldn't be okay]

[So he lies down on the floor]

Hoshi, always quick to join in on the fun, pointed at the picture again, his tone mockingly serious. “Who’s that?” he asked, drawing everyone’s attention back to the game.

[You must say the answer for this situation to be over]

“Oh, Uhm Jung Hwa!” Joshua suddenly exclaimed, sitting up as if the answer had just come to him. His enthusiasm earned another round of laughter and applause, everyone playing along with the excuse, reveling in the chaos of the moment.

[It seems that's how they film ‘Going Seventeen’]

As the laughter finally began to die down, Jeonghan turned to Joshua, still grinning from ear to ear. “Don’t be nervous,” he advised gently, his voice soothing in its sincerity.

Joshua nodded in agreement, his expression sheepish yet amused. “I was too nervous,” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck as if still feeling the phantom cramp.

[He suddenly got a cramp]

Hoshi, never one to miss an opportunity to add a playful twist, chimed in, “His blood sugar level suddenly went up. Even his hair turned red.” This earned another round of chuckles as the group slowly started to settle back into their seats.

[Joshua is healthy]

In the midst of their playful banter, they noticed Vernon walking past them, dragging another chair behind him. Seungkwan, ever observant, asked, “Vernon, what’s wrong with your chair?”

[The chair broke when they made a fuss]

PD Na, clearly amused by the chaotic scene, explained with a laugh, “While one passed out, Vernon’s fixing the chair in the back. You’re all busy on your own.” The camera panned to Vernon, who smiled sheepishly as he adjusted the new chair, his old one having broken during the earlier commotion.

“You got it,” Minghao reminded Joshua of their earlier ruse, referring to the playful way they had tried to twist the rules in their favor.

“Yes, I did,” Joshua responded, puffing up with pride at his small victory, even if it was short-lived.

PD Na, always quick to bring them back to reality, quipped, “You took twenty-three seconds,” which made everyone laugh in defeat at the absurdity of it all.

[What a bummer]

“You’re accurate,” Jun noted, shaking his head in mock disbelief.

“We were on ‘Immortal Songs’— Uhm Jung Hwa special,” Wonwoo added, drawing out an enthusiastic chorus of agreement from the group, all of them nodding as the memory came back to them.

“How can you not get it?” PD Na asked Joshua, who responded with a deep bow of apology, his face a perfect picture of exaggerated regret.

[Sorry]

Before another lengthy debate about which dish to remove could begin, Jeonghan swiftly stood up, his expression decisive. Without a word, he grabbed the container of rolled omelets and removed it from the table, ending the discussion before it even started.

[Say goodbye to rolled omelets]

He returned to his seat with a satisfied grin, earning a few raised eyebrows and stifled laughs from the others, who were grateful to avoid another round of indecisive bickering.

[Rolled omelets are out]

Suddenly Mingyu, proposed with a light-hearted grin, “Shall we have people who appeared on ‘The Game Caterers’ last time sit together? Let’s sit together.”

The suggestion hovered in the air, eliciting a brief, almost uncomfortable silence. The camera captured the stillness as if it were holding its breath, waiting for the next cue. Luna, sitting beside Mingyu with an air of casual confidence, deadpanned in her most matter-of-fact tone, “Do you really think the seven of you who lost last time should all sit together in a row?”

Her words cut through the silence with a sharp clarity. The reaction was immediate and animated. The camera panned to PD Na and the show’s writers, who burst into laughter, their amusement evident as they pointed at Luna. The members, caught off guard by her bluntness, joined in, their laughter blending into the chaotic symphony of the studio. Mingyu, on the other hand, could only stare at the side of Luna’s face, his expression a mix of surprise and a mock resignation as she playfully winked at him after.

“It’s no use,” Jun chimed in, nodding in agreement with Luna’s assessment.

Seungkwan, ever the skeptic, pointed at the array of food laid out on the table and asked, “Do you really think we can eat this?” His tone was laced with incredulity, mirroring the shared skepticism of the group.

Dino, with his trademark optimism, countered with a hopeful smile, “I think we have hope.” His comment was an attempt to inject some positivity into the conversation, despite the prevailing doubts.

“We have to go both ways?” Hoshi inquired, his brow furrowed in confusion.

“Yes,” Luna confirmed, nodding.

“It’s impossible,” Minghao interjected, his voice tinged with resignation.

“Can you make it one way?” Jeonghan proposed, turning to negotiate with PD Na. His plea was a bid to simplify the task, showing his willingness to find a compromise.

“All right. It’s time to make a decision. We’re not here to fight,” PD Na began, his voice cutting through the chatter. The members nodded in agreement, their collective attention now focused on the resolution of the issue.

[We want peace]

“In this situation, it should be one way,” PD Na decreed, offering a pragmatic solution. The members, relieved by the compromise, clapped in appreciation. Their gratitude was palpable, a collective sigh of relief that was evident in their cheers.

“He cut it to half,” Seungkwan remarked, his tone reflecting the relief shared by everyone present.

“Thank you,” Luna said, her voice sincere as she expressed her thanks to PD Na.

“Let’s do this,” S.Coups declared, his voice brimming with resolve as he rallied the group.

“Yet, there are more people than other teams,” PD Na pointed out, referencing the discrepancy in team sizes. The members nodded, acknowledging the fairness of the observation.

[Yet you made us go both ways?]

The studio buzzed with a mixture of anticipation and playful banter as PD Na readied the group for the next round of the quiz game.

“Who’s going first?” PD Na asked, looking around at the eager faces.

“Mingyu keeps scoring,” Hoshi announced with a grin, nodding toward the tall figure next to him. “He’s good.”

Luna, who had been listening intently, added her agreement with a nod. “He’s good.” Her gaze shifted to Mingyu, who was seated right next to her. Starting with Mingyu would indeed mean that Luna would be second in line for the quiz— a strategic position she was content with.

“Luna is good too,” PD Na said, acknowledging her skill with a knowing smile.

“You saw the questions. Been practicing?” PD Na asked Dino.

“Yes, I got them all,” Dino answered confidently, giving a nod. His assurance was a source of added confidence for the team.

[Dino was very close]

“I bet Seungkwan knows everyone,” PD Na remarked, turning to the enthusiastic member next to Dino. Seungkwan nodded a sparkle of pride in his eyes.

“S.Coups, what about you?” PD Na inquired, shifting the spotlight to the leader who had yet to score a point.

“Half and half,” S.Coups replied with a shrug, his tone a mix of casual defeat and humor. His track record wasn’t stellar, but he took it all in stride.

“Take it easy. Don’t let it pressure you,” Mingyu advised, leaning back in his seat with a relaxed demeanor. His casual posture was a stark contrast to the tension in the air.

“Okay. I’ll sit like you too,” S.Coups said, mimicking Mingyu’s laid-back position with a playful smirk.

“Sit arrogant like me,” Mingyu said confidently. “Take it easy. You know these people.” His words were meant to reassure but came across with his signature blend of confidence and humor.

“If you reach Wonwoo, you win,” PD Na reminded them, referencing the ultimate goal of the game. Wonwoo, who was sitting quietly and watching the proceedings with an amused expression, was the benchmark they were all aiming for.

Seungkwan, who, catching the infectious enthusiasm in the room, declared with a confident grin, “Let’s do this.”

“We can do it,” Dokyeom added, his voice brimming with encouragement.

“We can do it,” Minghao echoed, his tone matching Dokyeom’s optimism. The repetition of the sentiment helped solidify the group's collective resolve.

“There are still five dishes,” Hoshi pointed out, his statement a reminder of the prize.

With the final pep talk and the remainder of the remaining dishes, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation. The scene was set for the next phase of their comedic and unpredictable variety game show adventure, leaving viewers eagerly awaiting to see how the competition would unfold.

[To be continued in Clip 1-4]

ೃ⁀➷ comment or message me to be added to the tag list :)

˚₊· ͟͟͞͞➳❥ SUBMIT A REQUEST AND ASK ME ANYTHING!

: ̗̀➛ requests are always open ♡ - lunaఌ

Taglist: @yeoberryx @minminghao @angie-x3 @jennwonwoo @k13endall @heeseungthel0ml @chisskaa @megumi2020 @yoonzzziino

[melancholy-of-nadia]

la la lost you (m) | cyj

title: la la lost you  pairing: yeonjun x f. reader  rating/genre: m (18+) ; fluff, smut ; rivals to lovers au; fake relationship au summary: choi yeonjun was simply just your academic rival, competing for honors at graduation during your senior year. however, when one of your (distant) friends’ brothers is getting married, your 3 guy best friends all have dates to the event except you. in order not to feel like a loser, you decide to call up the only other tolerable male you know: Yeonjun, to be your fake date. what will happen when a childish fake date scheme actually ends up turning into your first real relationship lasting an entire summer. it may ultimately.. not end well. warnings: fluff, smut, language, underage drinking, summer fling, riding, fake relationship, oral s*x, car s*x, multiple dates, overprotective yoonminjoon, cameos of other idols, cumming, kisses, partying, angst, eventual break up note: this is a prequel one shot to the 'love u lately' series. however you don't need to read that series to understand this one shot. honestly might be better if you haven’t read it! it will heavily focus on the mentioned previous relationship reader had with yeonjun before starting college (which explains certain events and character thoughts in the series) and well as the perspectives of yoonminjoon and their attitudes towards it as they were still struggling with how they feel towards reader, which is explored in 'love u lately' I hope my btxt lovers can enjoy this fic! (please note that this is about 15% unedited, so apologies for any grammatical errors in advances) total word count: 21.5k drop date: September 13th, 2023 12:30PM PST ao3 link | fic is named after NIKI's song La La Lost You (2019)

–

Daniel Yeonjun Choi.

You encountered him in your Honors English class during freshman year, and somehow, he's always been in the same AP or Honors classes as you.

On the contrary, Jimin’s only been in five classes with you throughout high school. So this opened up and lot of time for you to get to know Yeonjun. He has been a constant presence after all, vying with you for the highest grades in your shared classes. He’s also very blunt and teased you a lot, just out of pure enjoyment to see your reaction. If he couldn’t beat you in academics, he found other ways to torture you.

"Wait you didn't go to prom?" Yeonjun's voice cut through the classroom, drawing the attention of your AP Government class.

You let out a sigh, trying to deflect the conversation. "Can we drop that? We have a project to work on," you said, gesturing towards the thick stack of papers detailing famous court cases.

Yeonjun persisted, his curiosity apparent. "But why didn't you go?" His tone bordered on obnoxious, earning a laugh from Mark, who sat nearby. Mark knew he was enabling his behavior, but didn’t care.

From what you recall, Jimin went to prom with some girl you don’t know. You didn’t have a date, nor close female friends without dates to spend the night at the Grand Strawberry Hill Golf Course. Tickets were $50. You would rather spend the night bussing down tables at the cafe you work out and use that money on something else. The list goes on.

"I just didn't feel like it, okay? Plus, I had work," you replied, hoping to end the discussion.

Yeonjun's response was simple but cutting. "Lame."

You rolled your eyes at Yeonjun's comment, feeling the urge to defend yourself against their teasing. 

Mark chimed in, a mischievous grin on his face. "Come on, Y/N, you missed out on the highlight of senior year!"

"Yeah, Y/N, how could you skip out on the chance to dance the night away with the love of your life?" Yeonjun added, his tone teasing but playful.

You sighed, feeling slightly exasperated. "It's not that big of a deal. Just an expensive dance. Plus I don’t have a ‘love of my life’ anyway." 

You don’t. You’ve crushed on a guy here or there, but no one to actually feel compelled to be with. Wonwoo was cute though, but he transferred schools not long after you two fucked due to the Virginity Race. And no, there’s no correlation between what happened and him transferring.

Sensing that his comment had struck a chord within you, he stopped pressing on. 

“Anyway, so about the case study, should we do the supreme court case where…” Yeonjun sighed loudly, changing the topic to the assignment you had been so keen to work on.

He enjoyed seeing you get flustered, but not upset or sad. It was never his intention. That was because, maybe, somewhere in his little evil Virgo heart, he kind of liked you.

You don’t know when that seed of thought was planted in his mind. Maybe when you two had to do a Romeo and Juliet film project for Honors English class during your freshmen year? Or was it when you two were on the student council during junior year? He was just a side character in your life that would make big appearances here and there, but one thing you know for sure is that him becoming the main character in your life was due to one event. The event that truly kickstarted everything happened a week after this interaction.

The wedding invite.

“You’re inviting me to your brother’s wedding?” You say, dumbfounded.

“Yeah! You’re my friend after all!”

“Seokjin, I am the one who barely knows you out of the 4 of us.” You exclaim, making the other guys laugh.

The sun beats down mercilessly as you all sit outside In-N-Out, trying to seek refuge from the sweltering May heat. Namjoon, Yoongi, and Seokjin are enjoying a brief break from university life, having returned home for the weekend. They wanted to meet up with you and Jimin, who were already drinking milkshakes and scarfing down some animal fries before they arrived and joined you two.

Seokjin's mom had asked for Jin’s help in hand-delivering invitations for his brother's upcoming wedding. The ceremony is slated for the weekend before your and Jimin's high school graduation. She wants it to be huge, so she tells Jin to invite everyone and anyone he knows.

To be completely honest, you don’t know Jin that well. He didn’t even go to the same high school as you. It’s because your best friends’ parents go to the same church, Our Lady of Peace, as his parents. That’s how they all met. And eventually how you ended up meeting him/ There are these other guys in your extended friend group too, but you can’t remember their names right now.

As the conversation veers towards the wedding's details, you lean in with interest. "Where’s it happening at?" you ask, genuinely intrigued.

"Oak Creek Golf Club," 

"There? Wow, I heard that place is fancy!" you remark, a flicker of excitement igniting within you. "Wait, do we have to bring… a plus one to this?" The words stumble out awkwardly, earning you a questionable look from Jimin.

Jin's response is quick and jovial. "A plus one? You mean a date?" he clarifies, amusement coloring his tone.

You nod slowly.

"Yeah, you can bring a date if you want. My mom said the more the merrier! I know Namjoon is bringing Hyungseo—" Jin's words are cut off by Namjoon's interjection, his discomfort evident.

Hyungseo? Oh, must be another one of Joon’s flings, you think.

“Jin…” He warns the older man.

"It's not a secret, plus I'm sure they're bringing dates too, right?" Jin redirects the conversation smoothly, addressing you, Jimin and Yoongi.

Jimin jumps in with a sassy affirmation. "Yeah, of course we are!" he declares, nodding emphatically.

Yoongi's eyes dart to you, gauging your reaction subtly, causing a flutter of nerves in your stomach. With a nod, you confirm your attendance, feeling a surge of relief at joining in the banter.

 "Yeah! And I already have someone too!" you announce, met with a chorus of surprised responses from the three men.

“You do?” The three men question in unison.

You don’t.

You don’t even want to bring a date.

But if they’re bringing dates, then you must bring one or else you’re going to be the biggest loser there!

Plus, you already said you would bring one and if you don’t, you’ll be framed as a liar.

One major thing about this is that: You don’t want to get bombarded by random Korean aunties asking if you have a boyfriend or offering you their son who is in medical or law school to be your husband. You don’t want to get asked why you don’t have one either.

You just don’t. You never had time for it. 

Your parents drilled this into you since day 1 of preschool: Study hard. No boyfriend until college, and well, you followed through with that. Yup. We’re not going to talk about the “Amazing Virginity Race” you took part in last year with your three crazy best friends. You lost your virginity, but still, no boyfriend, right?

All you wanted was to be at the top of your class, and you are on track to be salutatorian right now. Jimin has had the valedictorian spot guaranteed since the first day he started high school, taking high-level classes meant for juniors. 

However, there was one man who poses a threat to your second spot among the top 10 honor students.

Daniel Yeonjun Choi.

Yet again another mention of this guy!

Despite your rivalry, you've formed an unexpected friendship with him, working successfully together on various school projects. There were a few times you would hang out after school with each other.. Well with some other mutual friends too.

Which is why… he is the best… and technically the only option you have.

To bring as a date.

“Daniel!” You call out to him as he walks out of the last period class you had together. He doesn’t turn around, distracted as he converses with Soobin and Mark, his close friends. But you know for a fact this boy can hear you. 

You call out to him repeatedly, but no reaction. You’re annoyed.

So what do you do? Keep following behind him waiting for a perfect moment to snatch his attention fully. You probably look like a creep, but that’s fine. 

You see him bid farewell to his two friends as he heads to his locker to put some books away. Now is your chance,

“Yeonjun!” And finally, he turns around, his eyes widen when you use his Korean name.

“Holy fuck, you caught me off guard with that L/N.” He scolds.

“And you didn’t hear me when I called out to you a thousand times before that?”

“No.” He smiles, which irks you, but you can’t let it be known. He finds this attractive, but you don’t know that yet.  “What did you want?”

“You remember that one time I helped you out by telling you the answer to the Calculus pop quiz and that you said you’d owe me a favor.” You pout your lips out, hoping he takes pity on you and hears you out.

“...Ugh. Can we save that for another day? I got dance practice.”

No, you cannot! Time is ticking. You’re going to have to be blunt.

"No! Look, Choi, I need you to-"

The pleading in the moment sounds very desperate and exasperated which you hope doesn’t–

"Need me? Sounds kinda erotic." The taller boy chuckles, and your face scowls, turning a heavy shade of red.

Dammit, that’s exactly what I didn’t want it to sound like!

"Huh? That’s not…You're gross! As if I would EVER do anything trashy with you!" You cross your arms, feeling impatient. You look away from him, seeing some of the passing students. Jimin’s supposed to meet you near this building and should be here any minute from his last class across campus so you can both go home together. You don’t want to get caught doing this. 

This isn't gonna work at this rate, and you don't have any more time for this. 

"You know what, never mind. I don't even know why I bothered to think of asking you. I should've asked Mark instead." You turn around, deciding to walk away from the situation. Maybe you'll take the L! You'll go to Seokjin's dumb brother's wedding by yourself like the loser you are while everyone else has dates.

"Hey, wait!" Yeonjun pulls your arm toward him, making you turn back around. You are now face to face with each other, which makes you suddenly feel nervous. "Alright. Fine, Princess, I'm listening. What is it?" He looks at you, finally with sincerity in his eyes.

God, I guess if he actually wants to listen now, then you'll say it. What could go wrong?

You tiptoe and lean in close to his ear, catching Yeonjun slightly off guard. "Okay. so I need you to be my fake date to my friend's brother's wedding."

Yeonjun blinks repeated, processing the request. After realizing he was frozen, he immediately goes back to his usual expression and smirks. "Well, well, well. Looks like someone couldn't resist the charm of Choi Yeonjun after all."

You roll your eyes, "Hell no. Please, you can be there looking all pretty, but I'd rather dance with a cactus."

He raises an eyebrow, "You sure about that? Cacti can be quite prickly, you know."

You huff, "Just shut up and play along. I need you to act like a decent human being for one evening. You owe me anyways, remember?" 

Yeonjun smirks again, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Decent human being? That's a stretch," he grins, clearly enjoying this. "But sure, why not? It's not every day someone gets to be in the presence of greatness."

You scoff, shaking your head, "Greatness? Please. Just don't embarrass me, okay?"

Yeonjun's grin widens, "No promises, sweetheart. But I'll do my best. After all, I owe you."

"Yeah, yeah. Just be ready to suffer through a night of pretending to like me," you retort with a wry smile.

"Oh, the sacrifices I make for you," he replies, sarcasm dripping from every word.

As you walk away, hoping to meet Jimin halfway you can't help but mutter under your breath, "This is gonna be a disaster."

Yeonjun's laughter follows you from a very short distance after overhearing you, "Oh, sweetheart, you have no idea."

After Yeonjun agreed, you begin meeting with him regularly over the next two weeks leading up to the wedding. Your primary objective is to shop for outfits suitable for the event and to conduct some "etiquette" training. By "etiquette," you mean coaching him on how to handle questions from the guys or any of Seokjin's family members in a certain manner.

So this gives you guys a lot of time to get to know each other. 

You learn that he prefers to be called Yeonjun, as Daniel just feels like a persona he puts up in school. You learn that he lives with his aunt, uncle, and younger cousin at the Woodbridge Apartment complex. His parents wanted him to grow up in the US, so they left him here in their care and just told him to get through school and come back to Korea when he graduates college. He says that’s one of the main factors that has kept him motivated to keep working hard and getting into a good college. 

He gets to know you too. You tell him you live close to school, with your parents and younger sister for the majority of your life. You tell him about the business program you got into at a college where two of your best friends go. You tell him all your pet peeves, your likes and dislikes. 

And he listens.

“Bought these on my way here.” Yeonjun handed you a white bag, a small smile playing on his lips as he stepped into your house . You accepted it with a curious glance and opened it up, revealing an array of pastries nestled inside.

"Bread?" you asked, slightly surprised.

"Yeah," Yeonjun replied. "I remember you mentioning that you were craving Tour Les Jours the other day. So, I got you a custard bun, a blueberry cream cheese bun—"

You interrupted him, incredulous. "Wait, you remembered that? I just blurted it out randomly in the middle of AP Lit a few days ago because I was hungry at the time. You really didn't have to get me anything."

"Nah, it was nothing," Yeonjun said casually, settling down comfortably on your living room couch. "I had gone to drop off Soobin at his house, so it was just a quick stop."

"Well, then, we can snack on it later," you replied with a smile, feeling touched by his thoughtful gesture. “So about the Seokjin’s brother…” 

Things like that made your heart become a bit softer for him after all thus time.

During this time, Jimin was too busy with the girl he is seeing (a dancer, actually) or with dance practice sessions after school. So he didn’t know you were hanging out with Yeonjun instead.

But there were still days throughout the week that you would hang out.

You’re best friends after all.

The scent of freshly baked pastries envelops you as you sit across from Jimin amidst the cozy ambiance of his dad's bakery cafe. Textbooks and notes are spread out between you, but your mind is elsewhere, preoccupied with thoughts of the impending conversation.

Jimin glances up from his notes, furrowing his brows as he studies your slightly giddy expression. "Hey, Y/N," he begins tentatively, "Is everything okay? You've been acting kinda weird since that hangout at In-N-Out."

Despite him not knowing what you were doing, he could still feel tha something was different about you.

You feign innocence, offering a casual shrug. "Weird? I don't know what you're talking about, Jimin. I've just been busy with stuff."

But Jimin isn't convinced, his gaze probing as he leans in slightly. "Come on, Darling, I know when something's up. You can tell me."

You maintain your facade of nonchalance, avoiding his penetrating stare. "Honestly, Jimin, there's nothing to tell. Just stressed about exams, that's all!"

"Fine, okay, be that way. But don't think I'll stop trying to figure it out." He sighs, running a hand through his hair in frustration. 

You offer him a small smile, hoping to diffuse the tension. "I know you won't."

After a moment of silence, Jimin's curiosity continues. "So, about that wedding... Do you really have a date lined up?"

You pause momentarily from writing your final notes on a cheat sheet. "Yeah, I do," you reply casually. "You'll meet him soon."

Jimin's eyes widen with interest, a mischievous grin playing on his lips. "Oh, really? The Y/N who’s never had a boyfriend before got the courage to ask someone as their wedding date."

You offer him a playful shove, laughing softly. "Maybe the virginity competition last year changed me, but don't get too excited, Jimin. He's just a…friend."

In the back of your mind, you start to wonder otherwise.

Standing outside in your brown UO Samara Mesh Strapless Midi Dress, you nervously glance around, hoping to avoid any unwanted attention. Namjoon's absence offers you some  temporary relief from your anxiety about being seen with Yeonjun. He stayed the night at Jin’s, so you’ll see him at the venue.

Suddenly, the sound of an engine draws your attention, and you turn to see Yeonjun's 1998 Red Subaru Impreza pulling up to the curb. It's not the first time you've laid eyes on his car, having been in it several times before when he’d give you a ride to your house or take you to his. But you can't help but admire the vintage charm it exudes every time you see it. It’s just so, Yeonjun.

As Yeonjun's gaze meets yours, he's momentarily struck silent, his eyes roaming over your dress. "Uh, ready for the show...sweetheart?" he finally manages to say.

A giggle escapes your lips as you saunter over to the car. "Oh, you know I was born ready." you tease, flashing him a playful grin as you slide into the passenger seat.

Feeling a rush of excitement and nerves, you hurry to find seats in the pews set up at the outdoor ceremonial venue at the country club, your fingers instinctively reaching out to grasp Yeonjun's wrists for support. As you settle into your chosen spot, you cast a quick glance around and realize that the place is packed to the brim with guests, the air humming with anticipation and excitement.

Your heart skips a beat slightly as you lock eyes with Namjoon across the crowded area. There's a flicker of recognition in his gaze, followed by a swift glance toward the person seated next to you—Yeonjun. His expression remains inscrutable as he studies the two of you, leaving you to wonder what thoughts are running through his mind.

A wave of uncertainty washes over you as Namjoon offers a hesitant wave in your direction. Beside him, Yoongi and Jimin turn to look at you and share a similar surprised, yet confused expression, their eyes briefly meeting yours before Jimin leans in to say something to Yoongi. You strain to catch a glimpse of their conversation, but the distance and the din of the crowd make it impossible to decipher.

A sense of unease settles in the pit of your stomach as you contemplate their reactions, a myriad of questions swirling in your mind. But with the ceremony about to begin, you push aside your apprehensions, focusing instead on Seokjin’s brother at the front with the priest, and his sister-in-law preparing to walk the aisle as the ceremony begins.

As you step into the wedding reception venue at Oak Creek Golf Club, you take a deep breath, bracing yourself for the inevitable introductions. 

“You good, Princess?” Yeonjun says gently, reassuring you from your nerves. You look at him, your eyes softening, “Yeah, just a bit of nerves, but I’m ready to get this over with.”

With Yeonjun by your side, you navigate through the crowd until you join your group of friends sitting at a large round table.

After greeting, you clear your throat nervously and gesture towards Yeonjun. "This is my date," you announce, hoping to break the ice.

Yeonjun stands beside you, momentarily speechless as he takes in the sight of your guy best friends and the other males at the table. Sensing his hesitation, you shoot him a subtle elbow, prompting him to snap out of his daze.

"Ow," he mutters, before regaining his composure and extending a hand towards the others. "Uh, hi, I'm Daniel Choi, but you can call me Yeonjun. Nice to meet you guys," he manages, his tone a blend of nervousness and politeness.

As the guys' inquisitive gazes shift between you and Yeonjun, they waste no time in launching into their interrogation.

Jimin leans in, his eyes narrowed with curiosity. "Y/N, what's going on? How did you end up bringing Yeonjun as your date?" He’s not shying away from the elephant in the room.

Jimin has been familiar with Yeonjun for a long time. They both are dancers, though Jimin does it competitively at school (and won competitions), while Yeonjun is a well-known dancer at your hometown’s community dance studio. Makes sense they would have crossed paths because of dance mutuals after all. Jimin has also he heard you complain about him and his teasing the last couple of years. He never paid him too much attention, until now.

You offer a practiced smile, reciting the rehearsed response you've prepared. "Oh, well, Yeonjun and I have been friends for a while, and when I needed a date for the wedding, he kindly offered to accompany me."

Jimin is immediately smelling that something is fishy. In his mind, he knows that you hate Yeonjun. Well, hate seems to be a strong word. More like, you have differences with one another.

Namjoon furrows his brow, his expression skeptical. "Friends, huh? I’ve never heard you mention him being your friend before. Weren’t you guys rivals?"

Shit. You know Namjoon knew him from being in the student leadership with him during his junior year of high school. He also heard Yeonjun ranting about you getting higher grades than you.

You shrug casually, masking your unease. "Well, you know how it is. Sometimes friendships develop unexpectedly."

Yoongi leans back in his chair, eyeing Yeonjun with a hint of suspicion. "Okay, so Yeonjun, how did you and Y/N become friends so suddenly?"

Yeonjun clears his throat nervously, his eyes darting between the three men and the others at the table overhearing their conversation. "Uh, well, you probably heard we had classes together over the years. And mutual friends," he begins, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "And, uh, we just hit it off, I guess."

Jimin raises an eyebrow, his gaze probing. "That’s funny because last time I recall, we were the only ones who were Y/N’s friends.”

He is right, you’re not really close to anyone else.

But Yeonjun does not know how to respond to that. Though he’s close to saying something sassy right back. But he knows it would be disrespectful, and he doesn’t want to cause any drama. You wouldn’t want him to start something with your best friends either.

There’s a brief pause as the guys absorb the answers Yeonjun spouts out during this interrogative ordeal, exchanging glances with each other. Sensing the tension, you interject quickly. "Okay! Enough with that. So, how about we grab some drinks. It's a celebration, after all!"

With a subtle shift in focus, the conversation veers away from the interrogation, allowing you and Yeonjun a momentary reprieve from their scrutiny.

You link arms with Yeonjun, guiding him towards the bar where champagne floats are being served, eager for a temporary escape from the intense interrogation. You sneakily grab two, worried that someone will say something about two underage teens drinking, but no one notices. You think no one cares. You hand one to Yeonjun, who only takes a sip of it but puts it aside as he remembers he’s driving you home tonight.

As you sip on your drink, you can't help but shake your head in disbelief. "I didn't think they would go off like that... I've never seen them do that," you remark, baffled by their sudden intensity.

Yeonjun glances at you and your drink and chuckles softly, a playful glint in his eyes. "Well, looks like your friends are more protective than I thought. Guess I'll have to watch my back around them," he replies with a sassy smirk, his tone teasing yet lighthearted.

You can't help but laugh at his response, grateful for his ability to add some humor into the tense situation. If you were in his shoes, you would’ve left the moment they started questioning you. It’s not worth the hassle to make up a favor.

As you and Yeonjun return to the table, you finally notice Namjoon and Jimin's dates seated nearby and decide to seize the opportunity to meet them. With a friendly smile, you turn to Namjoon and Jimin, gesturing towards their dates. "Hey, mind introducing me to your lovely companions?" you inquire politely.

Namjoon and Jimin exchange knowing glances before obliging. "Uh yeah of course, Y/N," Namjoon replies, gesturing towards his date, wearing a long beige spaghetti-strapped dress. "This is Hyungseo."

"And this is Shuhua," Jimin adds, indicating his own companion wearing a navy blue satin mini dress.

You offer warm greetings to both Hyungseo and Shuhua, engaging them in conversation as you exchange pleasantries. Though, they both seem to be reluctant to talk to you and ignore your efforts. It leaves you feeling offended. You just met them and they’re being rude already. The guys take note of their behavior, but don’t say anything.

They’re lost causes, you think.

Turning to the rest of the group to continue your socializing, you notice Hoseok, Taehyung, Jungkook, and Jin accompanied by their respective dates. Their dates are fortunately, kinder than the other girls. You make your rounds, introducing yourself to each of them and exchanging friendly banter.

However, you can't help but notice that Yoongi is sitting alone, without a date by his side. Sensing his discomfort, you offer him a smile, silently acknowledging his solitude.

"Hey, Yoongi, couldn't find a date to save your life, huh?" Hoseok teases with a playful grin.

Taehyung chimes in, nudging Yoongi gently. "Come on, man, what happened? Couldn't charm anyone into accompanying you tonight?"

Jungkook adds with a smirk, "Looks like it's just you and the dance floor tonight, hyung."

Even Jin comments on it as he returns to the table after having to go help his mom with something. "Well, well, well, looks like the most eligible bachelor at the table is flying solo tonight."

Despite the teasing, Yoongi takes it all in stride, offering a nonchalant shrug and a smirk of his own. "Hey, I don't need a date to have a good time. Besides, who needs the drama, right?"

Maybe he’s right. Did you really need to be doing all of this just to prove some point? 

You continue your time, eating and conversing with your friends around you. The afternoon sunset changes to a night sky. Despite everyone having fun, drinking and celebrating, a part of you feels guilty for bringing Yeonjun as your “fake date”. You should’ve come by yourself or as Yoongi’s buddy. But you always feel the need to prove something, and feel dumb by the end of it.

The mood in your mind sombers, and you turn to Yeonjun and whisper in his ear. 

"I'm going to step out for a bit. You can stay here."

Yeonjun's concerned gaze meets yours, his brows furrowing in worry. "Hey, hey, something wrong?" he asks softly.

"Just feeling overwhelmed with the partying environment," you reply, attempting to brush off your unease. "Don't worry about—"

But before you can finish, Yeonjun cuts in determinedly. "I'll go with you."

You offer him a grateful smile, touched by his unwavering support, as you both make your way towards the entrance of the outdoor reception area. Finding solace in the quietude outside, you settle onto a bench next to a tree adorned with twinkling lights, the gentle rustle of leaves providing a comforting backdrop to your thoughts.

As you sit together on the bench, the soft glow of the lights casting a serene ambiance around you, you can't shake the feeling of guilt that weighs heavily on your chest. With a sigh, you turn to Yeonjun, your voice tinged with regret.

"Yeonjun, I’m gonna be honest with you. I've been feeling terrible about dragging you into this whole charade as my date," you begin, your words hesitant yet sincere.

Yeonjun's gaze softens, his expression filled with understanding. "It's okay. You don't need to apologize," he reassures you gently.

But you shake your head, a pang of guilt twisting in your stomach. "No, you don't understand. I feel like I've wasted your time, made you endure all of this just to satisfy some silly notion of mine," you confess, your voice laced with self-reproach.

Yeonjun reaches out, gently placing a hand on your shoulder. "Y/N, listen to me. You didn't waste my time. I chose to be here and all those hang out sessions because I wanted to help you. I wanted to be by your side," he says earnestly.

You meet his gaze, feeling a surge of gratitude and warmth wash over you at his words. "But you shouldn't have had to endure all of this just for my sake," you protest softly.

Yeonjun smiles softly, his eyes reflecting a depth of understanding. "Sometimes, we do things for the people we care about, even if it means stepping out of our comfort zone. And honestly, being here with you, even in this weird setup, has been worth it," he says, his voice filled with sincerity.

Touched by his unwavering support and understanding, you feel a lump form in your throat. "Thank you, Yeonjun. I really appreciate everything you've done for me," you say, your voice choked with emotion.

Yeonjun gives your shoulder a reassuring squeeze, his gaze filled with warmth and affection. "Anytime, Y/N. Remember, I'm here for you, no matter what," he says softly.

In the serene ambiance of the evening, with the soft glow of lights casting a mesmerizing spell, Yeonjun shifts nervously beside you, a playful glint dancing in his eyes as he finally gathers the courage to speak up.

"You know Y/N, there's something I've been thinking about lately," he begins, his voice laced with a hint of shyness yet buoyed by his characteristic sassiness. "We’ve been hanging out a lot lately, and I honestly feel like it’s changed a lot about how we behave around each other.”

Your curiosity piqued, you turn to him, prompting him to continue.

"What do you mean?" you inquire, your voice filled with genuine interest.

Yeonjun hesitates for a moment, his gaze flickering with uncertainty before he continues, his words tinged with a vulnerability that catches you off guard.

"I know I did this as a favor, but I liked hanging out with you a lot," he confesses, his tone sincere. "Getting to know you. Seeing you more often."

A warmth spreads through your chest at his admission, and you find yourself unable to tear your gaze away from his.

"Well I... I feel the same way," you admit softly, your heart racing with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty. "Spending time with you has been... different. In a good way."

For a moment, silence envelops you both, the tranquility of the night amplifying your heart beating fast. You find yourself lost in thought. What would happen if you started to like Yeonjun? Would it even be possible to be together? You feel crazy for thinking this. Your freshmen year self would kill you for having this thought.

Maybe this is all just in your head. It’s too late to start something just as you’re about to graduate high school and go your separate ways.

But before you can gather your thoughts, Yeonjun's voice breaks the silence, his tone laced with a vulnerability that tugs at your heartstrings.

"I don't want this to end, Y/N," he confesses, his words tinged with sincerity. "I don't want to go back to how things were before. I actually think I’ve fallen in love with you."

What?

He also had similar thoughts as you?

You can't believe this. This is insane. I mean, you knew you were getting closer, but you never thought... you never thought he'd feel the same way. 

This is like something straight out of a movie. A rivals to lovers fic from Wattpad. Your mind is going a million miles an hour right now. What do you do now? It's like the whole world just shifted beneath your feet. 

But when you look into Yeonjun's eyes, you can see the sincerity there. It's kind of overwhelming. This was definitely not part of the plan when you set out to do this. I mean, how do you even deal with something like this? You’ve never dated anyone. But at the same time, there's a part of you that's curious, that's intrigued by the possibility of trying it. You’re 18 now, you studied hard and deserve to be in love.

This could change things for you.

But it’s not something you ever expected to happen in your life. Especially with Yeonjun.

As you grapple with the emotions swirling within you, you find yourself hesitantly voicing your doubts to Yeonjun.

"Yeonjun…I feel the same way but it just feels like... like it's too late." you murmur, your voice tinged with uncertainty. "If this happened way before graduation, things would’ve easier, but we’re just about to start college–"

But before you can continue, Yeonjun reaches out, gently taking your hand in his, his touch warm and reassuring.

"It's okay, Y/N," he says softly, his eyes meeting yours with a steadfast determination. "I understand that things are different now, but I'm willing to try. I still have the rest of summer with you, and our colleges are somewhat close to each other. We can make it work."

His words wash over you like a soothing balm, calming the storm of uncertainty raging within your mind. Despite your fears and reservations, there's a part of you that's drawn to the possibility of exploring this newfound thing with Yeonjun, and stepping into something completely new in your life. A relationship.

As you gaze into his eyes, you realize that perhaps, just perhaps, this unexpected turn of events could be the beginning of something beautiful. Before you can dwell further on this realization, Yeonjun leans in, his lips meeting yours in a tender kiss. At first, it's gentle, tentative, as if both of you are testing the waters. But soon, the kiss deepens, passion igniting between you as you lose yourselves in the moment.

Time seems to stand still as you both surrender to the intoxicating sensation of each other's touch. But eventually, you both mutually let go, the need for air becoming too urgent to ignore. With a shared understanding, Yeonjun suggests getting out of there, and you readily agree.

Taking control, Yeonjun grasps your hand firmly in his, leading the way as you rush away to his parked car. As you hurry along, you can't help but glance back at the entrance. You didn’t get to say bye to the guys and the bride and groom. But when you catch a glimpse of Namjoon and Yoongi witnessing your hasty departure with Yeonjun, your heart drops.

Oh shit.

Despite your immediate worries of your two best friends seeing all of that, you push it away once you arrive to Yeonjun’s apartment. 

The darkness envelops you as you step inside, the silence punctuated only by the sound of your breathing. Yeonjun explains that his cousin, aunt, and uncle are out of town for the weekend, leaving the apartment empty for the first time ever.

You can't help but tease him, a playful smirk dancing on your lips. "Did you plan this, Yeonjun?" you quip, raising an eyebrow suggestively.

Yeonjun responds with a smirk of his own, his eyes glinting mischievously. "Well, Y/N, I’m not supposed to kiss and tell," he retorts in a sassy tone, his playful banter sending a shiver down your spine.

With a coy smile, he takes your hand and leads you to his room, the tension between you palpable. He takes off his tuxedo jacket, placing it on his chair. As he pushes you gently onto the bed and gets on top of you, the rush of adrenaline courses through your veins, mingling with the electrifying sensation of his touch.

In that moment, as you lie together in the dimly lit room, the world fades away, leaving only the two of you lost in the intoxicating embrace of the night. You realize that perhaps, just perhaps, this is where you were meant to be all along.

“Are you sure about this though?” he asks you, pressing a gentle kiss to your lips which are soon moving down to your jaw and neck. “If you don’t feel the same, we can end this. I’ll take you home sweetheart.” He leans into your ear.

You can’t hold back the whimper from the sensation his whispers give you. His hands pushes your dress out of the way, bunching around your waist and his long fingers dig into the skin of your ass.

“I think I made it clear I want this just as much as you,” you whisper back, pushing your hands under his collared shirt. You can’t help but marvel at the abs he has hidden under, muscles flexing beneath your palms. Yeonjun takes this time to undo his tie and unbutton his shirt, fully revealing his torso to you.

Fuck, you’ve only seen this in his swim meet photos from last year, but never in person, and especially not like this.

“I want to see you naked too,” He grins pulling his hands away from your ass for a minute, pulling the zipper of the dress down and carefully sliding the strapless garment off you. You can’t suppress the shiver as the cooling air hits your heated skin, you feel like you’re blushing all over knowing he’s looking at you again.

“No bra? Fuck, you’re crazy,” Yeonjun groans dropping his face to your heaving chest, dragging his teeth and tongue over the swell of your breasts.

You grip the back of his head, fingers digging into his black hair as your other hand pushes between the two of you slightly awkwardly, popping the button of his slacks and tugging down his zipper. Pulling your hands away gently, Yeonjun moves down your body. 

“What’re you doing?” you ask breathlessly, trying to pull him back up but he shakes his head, a beautiful but dangerous smirk tugging at his lips.

Hooking his fingers in the sides of your black lace thong, he tugs them down your legs and removes them. You watch with wide eyes as he tucks them in his back pocket.

“Uh?! Y-Yeonjun?” 

“Call it a thank you for tonight. I survived your friends sending me daggers through the whole day, after all.” He winks up at you as he starts kissing and nipping his way up your inner thighs.

“H-Hey they so didn’t do that! G-Give them back to me or–” Your threat dies in your throat as Yeonjun pulls your leg over one of his shoulders. You can’t take your eyes off of him, his darkened eyes look up at you. It’s a lie if you say you never once thought about this sight. It was a nightmare for you at some point, but now, it’s reality. A good reality.

Yeonjun groans into you as his thick tongue drags through your wet folds, moving from your entrance to your throbbing clit and back again. Your body squirms as you grab his hair, feeling yourself sinking further and further into his bed as you roll your hips down into his face. Yeonjun growls as he sucks your clit between his plump lips. With one arm across your waist holding you still, the other moves between your leg. His two long fingers pushes into you, causing your back to arch, in an attempt to get closer to him.

In this moonlight shining through his room, his arms looked bigger than you remembered. Despite his tall and lanky-looking body, he’s definitely stronger than you previously thought. 

“F-Fuck Junnie!” you cry out, saying a new nickname for him in the process. The feeling is so intense as he starts thrusting his fingers into you, switching between scissoring and curling them against that sweet spot inside making your thighs shake.

Yeonjun groans once again as he feels your pussy starting to tighten around his fingers. He continues with faster movements, his tongue starting to flick back and forth over your sensitive bundle of nerves still trapped between his pouty lips.

Pulling away briefly, his tongue runs around his fingers pumping in and out of you. Your mind is beginning to get hazy. You’re so close, that you can feel the edge approaching.

“Tastes better than honey,” he groans low in his chest before sealing his lips back around your clit with renewed vigor, his tongue moving in time with his fingers.

“H-How the fuck are you so g-good at this?” You whimper as his fingers start digging into your hip, “So close, gonna c-come…. f-fuck!” You cry out as you feel the band holding your sanity together inside you snap, your pussy spasming around Yeonjun’s fingers as he works you through your orgasm. He moans around your clit, pushing vibrations through your body as you cling to his hair for dear life.

When you finally feel your body calm down, Yeonjun gently removes his fingers. He looks up at you with a smug look on his face. He’s teasing you. God, you can’t believe he just pulled an orgasm out of you. What the fuck. 

Also, why does he know how to do this so well? How many girls has he been with? 

“I can’t believe you’re teasing me because you made me cum,” You roll your eyes at him.

He climbs up your body once again and pulls you into a rough, but chaste kiss. It feels gross at first, but somehow intoxicating. You can taste yourself on his lips and tongue, yet it turns you on more than you thought it would.

“You ain’t seen anything yet, Princess,”

“Oh is that right? Show me what you’ve got then,” you smirk as your hand trails down his body, meeting his eyes when your hand pushes into his boxers. Yeonjun softly groans when your small hand wraps around his thick aching cock, tugging down his slacks and boxers until they’re around his knees. You start to pump his cock in your hand, loving the way his breathing picks up as his hands hold onto your hips. You feel so much power from doing this.

He leans over quickly to grab a condom from his bedside table and starts sliding it on until it fully encapsulates his dick.

“Are you ready?” Yeonjun asks through a moan as you pull him closer, hooking your leg over his hip. His thick cock brushes through your slick pussy, and with every roll of his hips, the tip of his cock nudges your clit.

“Yes please just do it already,” You say urgently, which makes him chuckle. His hand wraps around his cock as he eases inside of you very slowly. His other hands roughly grabs your ass as you cry out against his lips.

“Holy shit, Yeonjun…Fuck”

“God, you’re tight, can’t wait to fuckin’ ruin you,” He groans when your pussy clenches around him. He can’t take it anymore, you practically scream his name as he snaps his hips forward, neighbors be damned. Both of you cling to each other as he waits for you to adjust to his size. His lips press to your ear, his breathing ragged as he speaks. 

“You’re only gonna want me now, sweetheart and I’ll make sure of it.”

Your nails drag down his back creating angry red lines against his soft skin. You nod your head slightly foggy, filled with just Yeonjun. 

“Do it! Please, move. I’m yours,” you breathe against his lips, your sweaty forehead up against his.

“Love the sound of you being so eager, ” Yeonjun grunts as he thrusts his hips up roughly, causing you to cry out into his open mouth. His hands feel like they’re everywhere as his hips start thrusting up into you wildly, the snap of his hips slapping loudly against your skin. You can feel every inch of his cock, as his lips tongue and teeth explore your neck, sucking dark purple marks into your skin. Cupping your breasts roughly, his plump lips seal around a hardened nipple. His warm mouth feels so amazing against you while you feel your pussy clamping down around his cock for the first time. 

You haven’t had sex since you lost your virginity to Wonwoo, and this being your second time feels so amazing.

“Hold it,” Yeonjun grunts pulling you back from the brink of cumming. You stare at him with your lustful bedroom eyes and mouth dropping open as he fucks into you harder than before.

“I-I can’t!”

“Yes, you can. I’m gonna pull out in a minute and I wanna see you bounce on my cock.” The way he growls those words against your neck makes you whine, desperate for release you know you’re not allowed. Fuck, the horny and desperate hormones are taking over the both of you.

Yeonjun pulls out after another hard thrust that makes your legs weak, stumbling away from you. He grins like a cheshire cat when you glare at him. Laying down awkwardly next to you, he starts pumping his cock in his hand as he watches you crawl towards him. Your back aches and stings, much like the rest of your body in the best way, but all you can focus on is Yeonjun.

To his surprise you turn your back to him, getting to your knees and straddle his hips and thighs. With your hands resting on his thick thighs, you lean your ass back, moaning as he teases the tip of his cock against your entrance. It slips inside you with not much difficulty and you can’t help but push back into him. You slowly lower yourself, letting your tight wet heat envelope him, until your ass is pressed against his groin and lower stomach.

“D-Didn’t know you have a thing for my ass,” You tease.

Yeonjun growls low in his throat, squeezing your ass roughly as you lift almost off his cock before dropping back down. 

“Not such a good girl after all are you?” He questions roughly as you start a steady rhythm of rising and falling on his cock, nails digging into his thighs.

You pause to roll your hips over him, loving the way your clit rubs against him.

 “N-No, it was a persona for me too,” you cry out as he slaps your ass hard, quickly followed by another harsh slap to your other cheek.

“Y/N, you’re so hot,” Yeonjun groans as you start bouncing again. He feels your pussy beginning to clench again as your slick leaks down his shaft and balls. You hold on when you start to feel him bucking his hips up into you. “Don’t stop, let go Princess,” Yeonjun says roughly catching his bottom lip between his teeth.

Pushing a hand between your legs, you rub harsh circles into your clit. Your throat is hoarse from shouting out his name. Your eyes squeeze tightly shut as Yeonjun thrusts up hard, and you cry out as you come, clinging to him wherever you can.

You’ve barely come down from your euphoric high when Yeonjun eases you up, a rough bruising grip on your hips. He takes control guiding you up and down his length until he finally comes with a moaning whimper of your name falling from his lips.

You're panting hard when Yeonjun finally pulls out slowly, helping you lay down next to him gently.

“Fuck, I love you” Yeonjun whispers aggressively as he goes in to kiss you, his arms wrapping around you. It takes a while for those words to sink in because you’re still in disbelief. When he pulls away he’s surprised to find you frowning.

“You okay?” he asks worriedly, his fingers brushing over the slowly forming bruises on your body. “Was I too rough,” he swallows hard, meeting your eyes. You shake your head.

“You mean you love me as a friend right?” you question nervously, just wanting to confirm that he actually isn’t playing with your heart.

You heard rumors that he kinda does this thing with a select few girls for fun. So you want to make sure if he is actually on the same wavelength as you.

“That’s what’s wrong?” He asks with a smile shaking his head and kissing you again. He grabs a blanket to cover your body with for warmth. 

You nod looking down at your fingers which are now linked with his.

“If it bothers you, Y/N, then yeah I can pretend I meant as friends but no. I meant it when I said I fell in love with you. I wish we could’ve done this sooner, but at least I didn’t wait any longer,” he chuckles, the blush on his cheeks brightening the more he speaks. “But it’s totally fine if you wanna chalk this up to–” You cover his mouth with your hand shaking your head.

You pull his lips to yours with tears in your eyes, feeling him smile into the kiss as a sigh of relief leaves his chest. “I’ve start to fall in love with you too,  if it wasn’t obvious the last couple of weeks we started talking more. I was so used to you being a flirty nerd, but this was very unexpected. I’m still speechless,” you giggle watching the smirk slip onto his plump lips.

“Funny how you said you’re never do anything trashy with me and look at us now,” he promises you as he gets up to discard the used up condom in the trash bin next to his bed.

You roll your eyes at him, “Shut up! Things change!”

They really do.

The next morning, Yeonjun drops you off at your home. Well, he drops you off at the street corner so you wouldn’t appear too suspicious. 

“I know you gotta study for finals this week before graduation on Saturday, so I won’t bother you. But text me if you need me.” 

You nod, a warm smile tugging at your lips as you look at Yeonjun. "Thanks, Yeonjun. I appreciate it," you say softly, your heart feeling lighter knowing he's there for you now as someone more than a rival, more than a friend.

Yeonjun returns your smile, his gaze lingering on you for a moment before he leans in, pressing a gentle kiss to your cheek. "Anytime, Y/N. I'll be waiting for your call," he replies, his voice tinged with sincerity.

As you step out of the car and onto the sidewalk, you turn back to wave at Yeonjun, watching as he drives away. 

When enter your house, your very nosey mother folding laundry in the living room asks you about the wedding and where you stayed the night, you tell her you stayed with Kyeongmin, Namjoon’s younger sister. Before she can ask you anything else, you tell her you’re going to rest up and study for your finals in your room.

Once safely in your room, you let out a sigh of relief, grateful to have dodged your mother's interrogation. But as you glance at your phone, you see messages from Namjoon, Yoongi, and Jimin, all undoubtedly asking about last night's events.

Shit. It seems like you have some explaining to do.

You open Namjoon's message, feeling a pang of guilt as you read his words. 

Namjoonie [Saturday 12:01AM]: Hey, tiny! Sorry about making you uncomfortable by interrogating you and Yeonjun. Are you really dating him?

You take a deep breath before composing your response. 

You [Sunday 8:11AM]: “Hey, Joon! Yeah… I'm with Yeonjun…

You [Sunday 8:12AM]: It’s a long story. Let’s talk more after finals and grad are done? You’re going on Saturday, right?

You weren’t expecting him to be up at this hour, but when he responds not long after you send your text out, you wonder what happened after he left.

Namjoon [Sunday 8:12AM]: Wouldn’t miss it for the world :)

Namjoon has always been overprotective over you, but surprisingly, he’s being patient right now. Maybe the year in college has changed him. A part of you kinda hoped he’d react differently.

You responded to the rest of the guys similarly, and also receive responses that oddly disappoint you a bit.

June 3rd, 20XX [Saturday]

Finals week goes by in a flash. You pass all your finals with flying colors, and before you know it, it's Saturday morning. The graduation ceremony is at 4PM, but you're at the school gym at the crack ass of dawn to practice sitting in assigned seats and walking for the ceremony at the football field later.  With your status as Salutatorian, you end up getting placed in the very front, along with Jimin who is the Valedictorian and Yeonjun who sits in the 3rd spot.  The rest of the spots are filled by Daisy, Mark, Soobin, Denise, Stephan, Felix, and Kevin.

"It's really happening," you say out loud to no one in particular, but Jimin and Yeonjun look at you.

Jimin offers you a reassuring smile. "Yeah, it is. Can you believe it?"

Yeonjun chimes in, his usual playful smirk adorning his lips. "Well, I mean, look at us, top of the class and all."

Jimin eyes him suspiciously. It’s unlike Yeonjun to just butt into a conversation with you and Jimin like that. You’re afraid Jimin’s going to pounce on him, especially after likely hearing about what you two did at the wedding from your other best friends.

You chuckle nervously, attempting to redirect Jimin’s focus from him. "Well I barely secured this spot. Thank God you got an A- in AP Calculus,"

Jimin laughs a little too hard at your comment, and Yeonjun rolls his eyes playfully. "Hey, we’re all going to college and that’s what matters," he says, flashing a grin. 

You nod, feeling a sense of camaraderie with your friends. "Yeah, we are."

As the morning progresses, you go through the motions of the graduation rehearsal, listening to the instructions from the faculty and practicing your entrance and exit. After an hour and thirty minutes of practicing, you’re all free to head home and get ready.

"I'll give you a ride," Yeonjun suggests to you casually, however Jimin suddenly grabs your wrist.

"Nope, I'm taking her!" Jimin chimes in. "See ya!"

"H-Hey! Wait!" You protest, but Jimin drags you away to his used black porsche parked in the student parking lot.

You stumble slightly as Jimin pulls you along, caught off guard by his sudden decision. "Jimin, what's going on?" you ask, trying to keep up with his brisk pace.

"Nothing.” He groans, “Just want to take you to my place to get ready with me for graduation. We'll drop by your house to get your stuff."

You're taken aback by Jimin's sudden assertiveness but decide to go along with it, intrigued by what he has planned. "Uhh right! Sounds good?" you reply, trying to keep up with his energetic pace.

Jimin unlocks his car, and you slide into the passenger seat beside him. The engine roars to life, and you two exit campus, leaving Yeonjun there as he left with a puzzled expression. What Jimin did would be considered war against Yeonjun. But yet again, you didn’t realize this at the time.

The sun beats down on the football field, casting a warm glow over the sea of graduates seated in neat rows. As you sit among your classmates, adorned in your purple cap and gown, you can't help but feel a surge of nerves coursing through you. The anticipation builds as you anxiously await your turn to present your short speech as the Salutatorian of your class.

The field is alive with the buzz of excitement and anticipation, friends and family members filling the stands to witness this momentous occasion. The scent of freshly cut grass mingles with the faint aroma of flowers carried on the breeze, creating an atmosphere of celebration and achievement.

Your eyes scan the crowd, searching for familiar faces among the sea of spectators. You catch sight of your parents and sister sitting in the middle row, and then see Yoongi, Namjoon, Jin, Hoseok, Jungkook and Taehyung sitting right in front of them, holding flowers and balloons. Their proud smiles warming your heart and easing some of your nerves.

Suddenly, your attention is drawn to the stage where Jimin stands, delivering his graduation speech with eloquence and passion. His words resonate with the audience, his voice carrying across the field as he imparts words of wisdom and reflection on the journey ahead.

As Jimin concludes his speech to thunderous applause, you feel a mixture of pride and apprehension. It's your turn now, and you rise to your feet, your heart pounding in your chest as you make your way to the podium.

Taking a deep breath, you begin to speak, your voice steady despite the butterflies in your stomach. You don’t remember what you said, but you did deliver your speech with poise and confidence, sharing words of gratitude and inspiration with your fellow graduates. And it was well received, so that’s all that matters.

As the ceremony draws to a close and the last diploma is handed out, the graduates are instructed to move their tassels from the right side of their caps to the left—a symbolic gesture marking their transition from students to graduates.

With a collective movement, the sea of caps is adorned with a new arrangement of tassels, signifying the culmination of years of hard work and dedication. The air is filled with the sound of cheers and applause from family and friends, along with the joyful noise of celebratory horns and whistles.

As your eyes scan the crowd, you spot your guy best friends rushing to the field to meet you and Jimin. With wide grins plastered across their faces, they weave through the throngs of people, their excitement palpable in the air.

Yoongi is the first to reach you in a rush, his trademark smirk firmly in place. "Well, well, look who's finally a high school graduate," he teases, clapping a hand on your shoulder.

Namjoon follows closely behind, his eyes sparkling with pride. "Congrats you two! You actually made it!" he exclaims, enveloping you and Jimin in a tight hug.

“With honors, too. You two are insane. Congrats you nerds!” Jin teased. “It’s called being competitive! And of course we were gonna graduate. We may have been gaming at times, but we still did our shit.” Jimin exclaimed, rolling his eyes.

Hoseok jumps in with his signature peppiness, practically bouncing on his toes. "Hey, I believed y’all could do it! Now, let's party!" he cheers, his enthusiasm infectious.

Taehyung joins the group with a mischievous grin, already planning the festivities. "Hey, hey, Jungkook and I’s high school graduation isn’t until 7 PM. We can't party yet," he interjects, his eyes still twinkling with anticipation despite the delay.

You smile at Taehyung's words, nodding in agreement. "Don’t worry. Jimin and I will definitely swing by your graduation and then we’ll party," you assure him, feeling the excitement building up again. The group chuckles, the prospect of double celebrations lifting their spirits even more.

As you bask in the joyous atmosphere, a pang of sadness washes over you as you remember Yeonjun. You quickly turn around to scan the crowd for him, but he's nowhere to be seen. Before you can dwell on it further, you're called out by your parents and surrounded by friends and teachers eager to congratulate you and bid you farewell. The momentary worry about Yeonjun is pushed aside as you immerse yourself in the festivities.

June 4th, 20XX [Sunday]

Despite the fact that you couldn't see him after the ceremony, Yeonjun shows up at your house the next morning. 

Your mom and sister are heavily caught off guard when they open the door because they've never seen him in their lives. Your sister rushes up stairs to wakes you from your slumber.

“Y/N! You need to go downstairs because there’s a pretty boy outside waiting for you with flowers!” She yells at you while removing your blankets.

You groggily rub your eyes as your sister's words register in your mind. "A pretty boy with flowers?" you mumble, still half asleep. For some reason, the thought of it being Yeonjun doesn’t click in your head. The first guy that comes to mind is Namjoon, but that wouldn’t make sense.

"Yeah, I've never seen him before," your sister replies with a curious expression. "He's, like, really handsome."

The fact that she’s never seen him before tells you otherwise.

Curiosity piqued, you quickly throw on a hoodie over your pajamas and rush downstairs to see who could possibly be waiting for you at your doorstep. As you descend the stairs, you hear the muffled voices of your mom and sister conversing with someone.

When you reach the bottom of the stairs, you freeze in surprise at the sight of Yeonjun standing in your foyer, holding a bouquet of flowers. Your mom and sister look equally bewildered by his presence.

"Yeonjun?" you exclaim, blinking in disbelief.

"Hey," Yeonjun greets you with a sheepish smile, his cheeks tinged with a hint of pink. "I, uh, hope it's okay that I came over. I wanted to see you."

Your mom and sister exchange incredulous glances before your sister nudges you playfully. "Go on, Y/N, talk to your mysterious visitor," she whispers with a mischievous grin.

You shoot her a grateful, yet awkward smile before turning back to Yeonjun. "Yeah, of course it's okay. I'm just... surprised to see you here."

Yeonjun scratches the back of his neck nervously, his expression sheepish. "Yeah, uh, I wanted to apologize for disappearing after graduation. I got caught up with my friends and family… and I felt bad for not seeing you, so I wanted to make it up to you by taking you out for breakfast."

You raise an eyebrow, slightly surprised by his sudden appearance but also relieved. "Really? Well, I could definitely go for some breakfast right now," you say with a smile, feeling the tension ease between you.

"Get changed and we'll grab pancakes from Stacks. My treat," Yeonjun suggests with a grin.

Your eyes light up with excitement. "Bet! Just give me a sec to get ready," you reply, dashing upstairs to freshen up and swap your pajamas for a band t-shirt tucked into your med-wash jeans before heading out for breakfast.

You spent the morning talking with Yeonjun and eating breakfast before he took you back home. You talked to him about things you want to do over the summer with you and things of that sort. It felt so weird to finally be in a relationship. You didn’t think it would happen, let alone with someone you used to call your rival. He wanted to spend more time with you, but you told him you had to meet with Jimin to help Yoongi and Namjoon pack up and move out for the summer.

You also told him that you were going to let them know about your relationship with him, which he was fine with.

Jimin came to pick you up not long after and he drove to their college, which would soon become the same place you’ll be going to 2.5 months from now. 

“Congrats on whatever you and Yeonjun have.” Jimin said once you got in the car.

“Did Namjoon and Yoongi tell you?”

“Briefly, but there’s a few little birds in the dance community saying that Yeonjun was talking about you. Obviously don’t know all the details so you better tell me.” He eyes you for a second before looking back on the road.

“Obviously, you’re my best friend after all.” You say, and then proceed to tell him how this all started, where you are now, your fears, your excitement.

Jimin only nodded in response and smiled at your enthusiasm. But his smile hid a bit of sadness behind it. Though yet again, you didn’t realize the full extent about that at this time.

When you both arrived at the campus, You noticed Namjoon and Yoongi were already waiting for you outside of the dorm building with a good chunk of their stuff, cardboard boxes piled up as tall as them. Though, you think that there’s still more of it inside their dorm. Jimin parked the car in the dorm parking lot and got out to start loading the boxes in his car.

“Seokjin’s going to use his dad’s truck to help us pack some of the stuff that won’t fit in Jimin’s car. We’re waiting for him too.” Namjoon commented as he walked toward your window and leaned against it.

“Good to know! I was telling him earlier that most of this shit won’t fit in his small ass sports car.” You joked, which made Namjoon chuckle at your jab towards Jimin.

There was a pregnant pause after when you realized you hadn’t really talked this casually with Namjoon since the wedding. From the look in his eyes you realize that he also immediately had this thought as well.

You had talked to him last night at your graduation, but it was mainly celebratory exchanges and nothing directly related to your personal circumstances outside of that. He remained mostly around Hoseok’s side last night at the group grad party as he taught Namjoon about djaying.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you,” You begin as you break the silence, opening the car door to get out and shake your legs from the discomfort of sitting down for an hour. “Things happened pretty suddenly and quickly. There wasn’t really much time to bring it up—”

“It’s okay, Tiny.” Namjoon cut you off, knowing you were about to go on an apology tangent. He knows you do that whenever you feel really bad about something. “We’re all grown up. We’re bound to get into relationships. So don’t worry about it,” Namjoon smiled, however, his seemed more genuine than Jimins’. You’re not sure what this means… You expected more push and pull from him, but he’s being more understanding than you anticipated.

Yoongi tells the both of you to come inside the building so you can help him bring the last of the boxes out of their dorm. When you get to their room, Namjoon continues his thoughts.

“As long as Yeonjun doesn’t break your heart. I’m cool with him, I guess.” He carefully words out, seemingly trying to convince himself about that last sentence.

Yoongi catches chase of what Namjoon is talking about and nods, “I agree with that. If you’re happy, then we’re happy. It’s important to support each other. We’re best friends after all.”

“Right, but you better not leave us behind or start ignoring us for your boyfriend, alright?” Namjoon boops your nose with his index finger before hoisting up 3 big boxes in his arm, making you flustered. Looking at his arm strength has made you question if he’s gotten more buff recently.

“Obviously. You’re my best friends! No matter what, I’d never be an ass to you guys just because I have a boyfriend.” you spoke so matter-of-factly to them, like even the thought of you betraying them was pure blasphemy. You wouldn’t do that to them. You’ve known them for years, and have shed blood, sweat, and tears together. “You’re always one of my top priorities.”

There was a glow on their faces from simply hearing those words from you. You didn’t know the implications of that change of complexion. You were just being honest.

But you didn’t have any idea how much these words would haunt you later on.

The first month or so of dating Yeonjun has felt like a dream. 

A long awaited dream that you’ve had for so long. After graduating, you didn’t have much to do for the next three months you’re still in town. During the summer, you’d usually work a seasonal shift at a cafe near your local community college, but they were cutting costs and hiring less staff than usual. Jimin’s dad offered you a job at his bakery instead, which you decided to take, much to Jimin’s dismay. You assumed it’s because he didn’t want his dad to work you to the bone, which you didn’t mind. You wanted to have some extra cash to pay for college, as well as your outings with Yeonjun.

Yeonjun didn’t seem opposed to it either. Well, that’s what you thought at the time. Right before your shifts ended, Yeonjun would come by, get an injeolmi toast or an Iced Americano and then pick you up from work when your shift ended. It was a little embarrassing that Mr. Park would see him come by often. He’d even start to question you about the boy. At some point, he began conversations with him, asking him if he’s Korean, what school does he go to, what his parents do, etc. Jimin’s dad found him interesting, and would tease Jimin to “be more like Yeonjun”.

“Be more like Yeonjun?” Jimin scoffed, but didn’t continue his thought after looking at you and then looking away to continue with his task.

After he’d pick you up, you’d go on dates. Sometimes, you’d have a picnic at the lake or walk around the mall and talk about work, your parents, and your best friends with him. Other times, you’d come over to his apartment and help his aunt and cousin make mandu. When you were lucky, the apartment would be empty and you’d take the time to have sex with Yeonjun in his room.

Once, you tried to do the same thing and invite him to your place for sex. Your parents and sister had gone 2 cities over to shop at a bigger mall, so you didn’t miss the chance to text Yeonjun to come over. You were nervous the whole time, fearing that your parents could come home sooner than expected or sometimes even worse, Namjoon or his family would notice that Yeonjun came over. But your horny self pushed those thoughts away and let it happen.

Losing your sanity slowly for this man. But other thoughts remained on the back of your mind. 

July 4th, 20XX [Tuesday]

The afternoon sun was already high, casting a warm glow over the town as you called up Yeonjun to see if he wanted to join you at Hoseok's barbecue pool party. He had invited you and your best friends a last week, but you wanted your boyfriend to come along as well. It would help him get more familiar with your friend group and maybe your friends.

Yeonjun said he’s be down and confirmed that he would drive. Namjoon and Yoongi texted you not long after your call ended asking if they could get a ride from you since they were planning to drink at the party. Out of habit, you agreed, but then realized you fucked up.

When Yeonjun’s car pulled up to your front curb, there was a brief moment of reluctance as he saw Namjoon and Yoongi waiting with you. "Hey…didn't know we'd have a full car," Yeonjun said, trying to keep his tone light.

"I’m so sorry about that," you replied, sensing a bit of tension. "But they need a ride! And we’re going to the same place so it'll be fun!"

Namjoon and Yoongi exchanged glances, also hesitant but willing to go along. "As long as we get there," Yoongi muttered, sliding into the back seat, followed by a silent Namjoon.

You climbed into the passenger seat, buckling in while feeling the weight of the unspoken tension in the car. Yeonjun's usual playful demeanor was slightly subdued as he started driving, and the ride to Hoseok's house was filled with polite conversation and forced laughter, rather than the easy banter you were used to. You wore a black bikini, but covered it up with an orange Hawaiian shirt and short shorts. Despite the cover-up, your cleavage was noticeable, and you couldn't help but feel the eyes of Yeonjun, Namjoon, and Yoongi lingering on you throughout the ride when you’d turn to talk to them.

Upon arriving, Hoseok's backyard was already buzzing with commotion. The smell of grilled meats and the sound of upbeat music filled the air. Hoseok, busy DJ-ing, was nodding to the beat of the music ashis hands deftly adjusted the controls. His parents and sister were in Korea for the month, so he had the house to himself, which meant the party was full of his college friends and alcohol, adding to the lively atmosphere.

Jungkook was the first to greet you, his smile wide and welcoming. "Hey! You’re here!" he exclaimed, pulling you into a quick hug.

“Of course! Would never miss Hoseok’s party!” you replied, feeling the party’s energy start to lift your spirits.

Jimin, Taehyung, and Jin soon followed, each offering their own warm greetings. “Looking good,” Taehyung said, eyeing your outfit with a grin.

"You’re playing with fire Tae, but thanks," you replied, feeling a blush creep up your cheeks as you noticed him and the others sneaking glances at your attire.

Jimin laughed, clapping Yeonjun on the back. "Nice of you to bring our girl here safely."

"Our–?” Yeonjun said out loud without realizing, before he corrected himself. “Uh well, yeah, anything for her," Yeonjun said, his tone sounded off, but you didn’t try to think much of it.

The backyard was a lively scene, reminiscent of a typical college Fourth of July party. Brightly colored pool floats bobbed on the surface of the pool, people splashing and playing in the water. Tables were laden with a variety of foods: burgers, hot dogs, assorted fruits, and bowls of chips. Red, white, and blue decorations were everywhere, from streamers hanging from the porch to patriotic-themed tablecloths. Jungkook said he and Taehyung did most of the decor work.

People milled about, chatting, laughing, and dancing to the music Hoseok was mixing. Solo cups filled with various drinks were scattered around, and a beer pong table was set up near the garage, already attracting a competitive crowd.

"Grab a plate, y’all!" Taehyung called, waving you over to the food table.

As you approached, you noticed Yoongi and Namjoon heading straight for the grill, where Jin had gone back to. They started joking around with Jin, who was manning the grill, and soon the three of them were engaged in a playful banter about how Jin is so dad-like at times. Jin offered them some cold beers and they cracked them open.

Meanwhile, you filled your plate with a burger and some snacks and found a spot under a large umbrella with Yeonjun. He sat close enough that your knees touched under the table, and you could feel his gaze linger on you from time to time, sending shivers down your spine despite the warm summer air.

Sometimes, you wondered how Yeonjun felt being brought into this whole new world of yours. You were used to him hanging out with Soobin and Mark, and some of his other boys you realize you hadn’t met. And girls too. People from his dance community. You would like him to become friends with your friends, but does he feel uncomfortable here? You honestly don’t know deeply of his dating history to gauge how things must’ve been in the past for him. You turned to look at him, typing away on his phone.

“How are you liking the party?” You ask him, words leaving your mouth slowly. “It’s great.” He says simply, which makes you internally sigh in relief. “You truly have an interesting friend group, Princess.” He chuckles as he observes your friends playing an intense game of ninja across you two.

“I’m honestly not sure how I got stuck with these eggheads, but at least it’s been getting me out of the house and doing something for the last couple of years.” You respond, looking at the guys back.

The party continued to ramp up, with more people showing up, some familiar faces, as the day went on. Music filled the air, laughter was everywhere, and the smell of delicious food wafted through the yard. Hoseok, in his element, kept the energy high with his DJ skills, creating a festive atmosphere. You sit poolside, feet dipped in the water while watching your boyfriend and friends in the pool. Jungkook had convince Yeonjun to join them, which made him open up a bit than earlier,

"You’re not coming in the pool, Tiny?" Namjoon asked, nudging you slightly.

"Mmm," you replied with a coy smile. "Depends if I get a good enough reason to. Otherwise, I’ll chill here." "Oh? We'll give you plenty of reasons."

Just then, Jimin swam over with a mischievous grin. "You know, it's not a real pool party unless everyone's in the pool," he said.

Before you could react, Namjoon and Jimin each grabbed one of your arms. "Hey! Wait!" you squealed, but it was too late. They pulled you into the pool with a big splash.

You resurfaced, pushing your wet hair out of your face. The guys laughed, making you huff. "You guys are the worst!" you said, trying to sound annoyed but failing miserably.

Yeonjun was about to swim over towards you, until Yoongi beat him to it, “Are you good, Y/N?”

You turned to see Yoongi offering you a hand. "Yeah, I'm okay!" you replied, reaching out to take his hand. With his help, you pulled yourself up to the edge of the pool, sitting there once again with your feet in the water.

"Thanks, Yoongs," you said, giving Yoongi a grateful smile. He nodded, his expression softening as he looked at you.

"No problem," he replied, his tone gentle. "Just making sure you're okay."

As you chatted with Yoongi, you couldn't shake the feeling that something was bothering Yeonjun as he stood in the pool with the others. There was a flicker of something in his eyes, a hint of uncertainty that you couldn't quite place.

You caught his gaze for a moment, and you could sense a fear lingering in the pit of his stomach, something he couldn't find the courage to voice. It made you wonder what was going through his mind, what thoughts were swirling beneath that calm exterior he often wore.

Despite your curiosity, you didn't push him to share. Instead, you offered him a reassuring smile, hoping to convey that you were there for him if he ever needed to talk.

As the night wore on and darkness settled over the neighborhood, the sky erupted in bursts of color and light as fireworks filled the air. You and the guys gathered in the driveway, lighting sparklers and watching in awe as the vibrant displays lit up the night.

Yeonjun draped his arm around you, pulling you close as you both gazed up at the dazzling spectacle above. The warmth of his touch and the closeness between you brought a sense of comfort, momentarily easing the worries that had been nagging at you earlier.

As you and Yeonjun watched the fireworks together, he leaned in close, his voice low and smug over the noise of the festivities.

"These fireworks are pretty impressive," he remarked, his eyes flickering with amusement as he looked up at the sky. “Illegal though, but beautiful.”

You couldn't help but roll your eyes at his teasing tone. "Ha, well I think they’re okay, I guess," you replied, feigning nonchalance.

Yeonjun chuckled, his arm sliding casually around your waist. "Just okay? Come on, Y/N. They’re just as pretty as you."

You couldn't help but laugh at his flirty comment, feeling a warm flush spread across your cheeks. "You’re such a smooth talker, aren't you?" you teased, nudging him playfully with your shoulder.

He flashed you a cocky grin, his gaze lingering on you with a hint of mischief. "Hey, when you've got it, flaunt it," he quipped, his confidence shining through. Without a word, he leaned in, his lips meeting yours in a soft, sweet kiss. It was quick but electrifying, sending a rush of butterflies fluttering in your stomach. When you pulled away, both of you were left grinning like fools, unable to contain your laughter.

But amidst your shared moment of joy, you couldn't help but notice Yoongi's subtle glance from the side, his expression unreadable in the dim light. A fleeting observation, without time to question it more before Jin called out to you to join them in a sparkler fest.

August 18, 20XX [Friday]

More time spent together with Yeonjun continues to keep you busy throughout the summer, and progressively, you start seeing less and less of specific people. You don’t know if it’s intentional on either end, but that’s just how things have been going. 

“I’m taking you to Knott’s Berry Farm.” Yeonjun says, driving and continuing to look at the road ahead of him.

The slow spiraling of thoughts scatter for a moment as your heart skips a beat at Yeonjun's announcement. Knott's Berry Farm? You hadn't been to an amusement park since the eighth-grade end-of-year trip. The memories flood back, and you can't help but feel a surge of excitement mixed with a hint of nostalgia.

"Seriously?" you ask, unable to contain the grin spreading across your face.

Yeonjun nods, glancing at you with a playful smile. "Yep, seriously. Thought it'd be a fun way to spend the day with you. I love this place too."

You can hardly believe your luck. Knott's Berry Farm is no doubt the most fun place to be at, and with its thrilling rides, delicious food, and vibrant atmosphere, you knew it would be such a cute date to have. 

As you continue down the road, you can't help but chatter excitedly about all the rides you want to go on and the treats you can't wait to try. Yeonjun listens with a smile, occasionally interjecting with his own thoughts and memories of the park from when he was in middle school as well.

You and Yeonjun wander through the park, you come across a charming merry-go-round tucked away in a corner. Yeonjun's eyes light up with excitement, and he suggests taking a ride together. You agree, feeling a flutter of anticipation as you approach the carousel.

Once seated on the colorful wooden horses, you exchange smiles and playful glances with Yeonjun as the merry-go-round begins to spin. The cheerful music fills the air, and you can't help but giggle as you rise and fall with the gentle motion of the ride.

"You’re such a kid!" Yeonjun teases, his laughter mixing with yours.

"Well, what can I say? I just want to be young forever," you reply, feeling carefree in this moment with him. You wave your arm out, feeling so free and liberated.

Is this the korean drama relationship you’ve always dreamed up. After all this time, it feels like you’ve finally achieved it. All these cute dates. A loving boyfriend who was once your academic rival. A summer romance.

Though, when you remember that it’s not just you and Yeonjun in this little world you’ve crafted together, reality hits and you recall the words that your best friends once said: “Right, but you better not leave us behind or start ignoring us for your boyfriend, alright?” 

And then enters a sense of guilt and doubt you’ve felt earlier. 

As the ride slows to a stop, you catch sight of Namjoon, who coincidentally is staring right at you off the ride. He’s with a group of people, you can’t tell at the moment. Your heart skips a beat, and a sudden wave of anxiety washes over you. You're not sure why you feel this way, especially around your best friends, but the thought of them seeing you with Yeonjun has progressively made you feel self-conscious. Why is this happening?

"Hey, isn't that Namjoon and the others?" Yeonjun asks, noticing your reaction.

"Yeah," you reply softly, unable to shake off the nerves.

Yeonjun looks at you with concern, his hand reaching out to gently squeeze yours. "Y/N, Are you okay?"

You nod, offering him a reassuring smile. "Oh, yeah. Just felt a little nauseous for a sec. Let's go say hi."

Together, you approach Namjoon who turns out to be hanging out with familiar faces like Jungkook and Jin. The other people in their party are unfamiliar to you, but you do see Namjoon’s fling and Jungkook’s fling behind him. 

Unease grows, but you try to push it aside. As you greet them with a smile and introduce yourself to the unknown faces, you can't help but wonder why being with Yeonjun in front of your friends feels so daunting.

You notice Namjoon's being a bit quiet, letting Jin and Jungkook excitedly converse with Yeonjun. You feel a pang of disappointment at the lack of words from him, but you try to brush it off, not wanting to make a scene.

“Jin hyung mentioned he wanted to come to an amusement park so he dragged us–” Jungkook is smacked on the back by the older man.

“You guys wanted to come with me voluntarily! So we brought some buddies. Yoongi and the rest of the guys hate theme parks.” Jin argued back, making you giggle slightly.

Namjoon offers a half-hearted nod while Jungkook and Jin give you bright smiles. Yeonjun stands beside you, his expression unreadable as he observes the interaction.

"Do you want to join us for some rides?" Jin suggests, breaking the awkward silence. "The lines don't look too bad today. The more the merrier right?" The other guys and girls happily agree.

"Yeah! Let’s do it Y/N!" Jungkook agrees, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

You glance at Yeonjun, silently asking for his opinion. He nods in agreement, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “Sure, that sounds fun.”

"Great! Which ride should we go on first?" you ask, trying to steer the conversation away from the tension that still lingers between Namjoon and Yeonjun.

As you wait in line for the Ghostrider rollercoaster, you can't shake the feeling of tension between Namjoon and Yeonjun. Namjoon stands a little too close to you, pointedly ignoring Yeonjun's attempts at conversation and even the fling he’s here with. You exchange a concerned glance with Yeonjun, but he offers you a reassuring smile, trying to brush off the awkwardness.

You enjoy the thrill of five rides together, getting to talk to some of the college friends Jin and Namjoon brought along, as well as being silly with Jungkook. He reminds you a lot of Jimin at times, and it makes you miss him. You hadn’t seen him for sometime. 

Something else you’ve noticed during this little adventure is that Hyungseo has been trying to cling to Namjoon, however, he keeps kindly rejecting her advances. After some time, she sticks to a few of the other girls in the group, who she seems to gossip about you to. Jungkook’s fling (who you find out is named Tzuyu) is really kind, and probably the only girl to want to genuinely talk to you seeing how comfortable you are around Jungkook. And not in an overly-touchy way, 

After all the rides, the churning sensation in your stomach becomes too much to ignore. "I'm going to grab a water," you announce to the group, nodding towards the nearby concession stand. Yeonjun, Jungkook, and Jin nod in understanding, eager to continue their adventure.

“I can come with you,” Yeonjun suggests, but you shake your head slightly.

“It’s okay, Jjunie. Go join everyone else for another ride! I want you to have fun,” you assure him with a warm smile. 

“Yes, dear friend! Come join us on this quest!” Jin comments, pointing to the next ride, which looks like an insane rollercoaster.

Though he hesitates to leave you behind, he eventually nods and heads over to join Jin and the others.

As you wait in line to buy a bottle of water, Namjoon joins you, his expression unreadable. You sense his tension and decide to break the ice. "You didn’t go on the ride?” You ask.

“Nah, I’ve been feeling parched, so I wanted to grab something to drink,” he responds, his lips forming a straight line. Something is definitely amiss.

“Okay…” You reply before addressing the elephant in the room. "Hey Joonie, is everything okay?" you ask, trying to sound casual.

Namjoon hesitates for a moment before replying, "Yeah, why?" His tone is curt, and you can't help but feel a pang of annoyance.

"Namjoon, you've been acting weird towards Yeonjun all day… Plus, you aren’t hanging out with Hyungseo?" you finally confront him, unable to ignore the tension any longer. "What's going on?"

"Surprised you even remembered her name.” He chuckles “We’re just friends, nothing serious. I don’t need to be glued to her all the time.”

That sounds like a slight jab to you hanging around Yeonjun, but you’re not gonna say that.

“Ignoring my main question, I see.”

He sighs, running a hand through his hair. “Hey, I’m not being weird. I just… don't like Yeonjun, isn’t that fair to feel? I don’t trust him either."

You furrow your brows in confusion. "What do you mean? Yeonjun is my boyfriend, and he's been nothing but kind to me."

Namjoon shakes his head, his expression firm. "I know, but I’ve heard from Jimin and the shit his dance friends said. I have a bad feeling about him. I don't want to see you get hurt."

It’s actually interesting that he brings this up right now, because you realized, that despite you hanging out with Yeonjun often, you haven’t met those dance friends. You’ve talked about wanting to dance, but he says he’ll bring you there eventually.

You feel a surge of frustration at Namjoon's stubbornness. “Namjoon, I appreciate your concern, but I'm capable of making my own decisions. Yeonjun cares about me, and I trust him.” You take the time to sigh now, “Plus, How do we know that whatever rumors they say are true. Maybe it could be some jealous ex?’

Namjoon opens his mouth to respond, but you cut him off, not wanting to hear any more of his unfounded suspicions. "Fine, let's just enjoy the rest of the day, okay? We can talk about this later."

“No… I want to talk about this right now. I know you, Yoongi, and Jimin might be worried that Yeonjun could be using me or even seeing someone else, but everything is going amazing right now. He’s been the sweetest boyfriend.” You sigh, feeling tears welling up in your eyes, “I just want my best friends to get along with my boyfriend. Please.”

Feeling the depth of your emotions, Namjoon's expression softens, his concern evident in his eyes. "I understand, Tiny. I'm sorry if I've made things uncomfortable," he says, his tone gentler now.

There. He says it again like he did back in June. It feels like walking on eggshells.

You nod, appreciating his willingness to listen. "It's okay, Joonie. I know you're just looking out for me," you reply, feeling some of the tension ease between you.

Namjoon lets out a sigh, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I just want what's best for you, you know? And if Yeonjun truly cares about you, then I'll do my best to support you both," he admits, his voice tinged with sincerity, but also a hint of frustration. You don’t want to comment on that. You wonder if you were in his position, would you do the same thing? Maybe.

Nonetheless, a sense of relief washes over you, grateful for Namjoon's willingness to put aside his reservations for your sake. "Thank you, Joonie. That means a lot to me," you say, offering him a small smile.

As the day comes to a close, you bid farewell to the guys, exchanging hugs and promises to hang out again soon. With Yeonjun by your side, you exit the park, the vibrant lights of the attractions fading into the distance as you make your way to his car.

The silence hangs between you for a moment, the only sound the soft hum of the engine as Yeonjun starts the car. Then, breaking the quietude, Yeonjun speaks up, his voice laced with uncertainty, "Namjoon doesn't like me much, does he?"

You turn to look at him, noting the furrow in his brow and the tension in his shoulders. Sighing softly, you reach out to place a comforting hand on his arm. "No! It's not that he doesn't like you, Jjunie," you assure him, using the affectionate nickname you've grown fond of. "He's just protective of me, that's all."

Which you initially thought wasn’t the case, but with time, you’re starting to see it come out.

Yeonjun nods, though his expression remains troubled. "I get that," he replies, his gaze fixed on the road ahead and recounting the many stories of your past with Namjoon that you’ve told him. "But I want him to know that I care about you too, and that I'll do everything I can to make you happy."

You offer him a reassuring smile, feeling a surge of warmth at his words. "I know you will, Jjunie," you say, squeezing his arm gently. "And I appreciate that more than you know." Yeonjun stops at an empty parking lot by the lake park by his place just to prove this simple fact to you. You're not sure when you ended up in his lap but you can't complain as you run your fingers through the waves of his hair. Pressed up against him in such a tight space. The flurry of emotions has goosebumps raising on your skin and he pulls away, panting harshly. Your foreheads are touching as you gaze at each other.

"I still can't believe you want me," he almost laughs in disbelief. "Is this real or am I dreaming?"

"Of course, you're not dreaming. I do want you. Always have. None of your other crushes ever want you?" You roll your hips as a test and Yeonjun’s low moan of your name only amplifies your confidence. "How could they when they weren't me?"

He slides his seat back, the sudden motion causing you to slam a hand against the window to try to steady yourself and avoid throwing your weight against him. But that's exactly what he wants. Using the momentum to cup the round cheeks of your ass under your skirt, he positions you right where the tip of his hard cock pokes against his jeans. You can feel him through the thin piece of fabric that is your already ruined panties.

"You're so wet, baby," he murmurs against your lips. "All for me, yeah? No one else, no other guy could soak your pussy like me, right?"

Even if it was a lie (which it wasn't), you can only agree because Yeonjun doesn't move an inch until a resounding yes leaves your lips. It's another scrambled blur as you fight to undo his belt and pull his jeans in the small space you have. 

Just like your love for him.

You let out a relieved sigh when his cock is in your hand and Yeonjun moans, throwing his head back. You'd moved down a bit so you could jerk him off easier, giggling at how he twitches when he feels the heat of your pulsating cunt leaking all over his thigh.

Then, once prepped, Yeonjun slides your panties to the side and prepares to roll a condom down on his length. He lets his head fall forehead and softly bumps your forehead with his as you attempt to sink down on his dick. He keeps his fingers splayed across both of your hips, bunching up the fabric of your short skirt so he can watch the way your puffy pussy lips part and wrap around the tip of his thick, hard cock.

And then eventually, after a series of thrusts, rolls, and moans of “jjunie” and “princess”,  you both reach orgasm.

Yes, this is the world you want to stay in. You don’t want this to end.

August 21st, 20XX [Monday]

The faint sounds of a video game’s battle music filled Yoongi’s living room, but none of the guys were paying attention. The controllers lay discarded on the couch, forgotten as they discussed a far more pressing issue.

"I feel like I'm gonna lose my mind," Namjoon groaned, throwing an arm over his face as he leaned back on the couch, staring blankly up at the ceiling. His frustration hanged in the air.

“Well, what can you do? She loves the guy and he seems to love her. We just gotta let them be.” Yoongi muttered, though his voice lacked conviction.

“Yeah, and I found out that guy is really just a total dick! Are you really just going to ‘let them be’ while knowing that?” Jimin snapped from the other side of the room, his voice sharp with disbelief.

Taehyung, perched on the edge of the couch, chimed in, his tone more neutral. "Come on, he can't be that bad." He glanced at Hoseok, who nodded thoughtfully in agreement. Jimin, however, was having none of it. "Oh, he's that bad," he insisted, leaning forward with an intensity that had everyone’s attention. "Some of my dancer mutuals told me Yeonjun was completely head over heels for Y/N, but suddenly he's been cozying up to some of the college freshmen girls who just moved into the city for university. They go to the same dance center he trains at. If that doesn’t say something about him and a change in behavior, I don’t know what will."

"Maybe he's just being friendly?" Taehyung suggested, elbowing Jimin playfully. "Isn't he like that? Aren't you like that?"

Jimin shot him a glare, clearly annoyed. "You see, compared to me, I don’t act all friendly and even touchy with other people, especially girls, while I’m dating someone. That’s making it seem like I’m not interested in my partner, which is what Yeonjun’s showing.” “I thought you guys collectively agreed you wouldn't care about who she was seeing and wouldn't let it get in the way of your lives,” Hoseok pointed out, his voice calm but firm.

The pact. Jimin, Yoongi and Namjoon made that to not let their feelings get in the way of your friendship with them, but they would also try to continue to support you in dating another man, even if it wasn’t them.

Emphasis on “try”, it wasn’t working. Hoseok had heard about this pact, but the other guys don’t know the details or extent of everything.

"I mean, we tried," Namjoon admitted with a heavy sigh, dragging his hand down his face. "But how can we just sit back and let this happen when we know he's... he's not good for her? She deserves better."

Yoongi's fingers drummed absentmindedly on his knee, his usually calm demeanor cracking ever so slightly. "Hoseok's right, though. We said we wouldn’t let this ruin things. But watching her with him? It’s harder than I thought. We don’t even talk to her as much as we used to. Even college had me feeling distanced."

Jimin threw his phone at the floor in frustration, stuttering. "B-But If Yeonjun’s messing around behind her back, we can’t just sit here and do nothing!"

The room fell into a heavy silence. Even the game’s background music seemed to fade into the distance. It was clear that the pact, once meant to protect their friendship and their feelings for you, was now a source of inner conflict when you’re with someone else.

Hoseok, who hadn’t been as deeply involved in the situation, finally spoke up. "So, what are you guys gonna do? Intervene and risk her getting mad at you all, or let it play out and see if she figures it out on her own?"

Yoongi’s eyes flickered with an emotion none of them could name. Deep down, he knew the answer to that question. And it wasn’t going to be easy.

Namjoon, staring at the ceiling again, said quietly, “Maybe Hoseok’s right. We’re the ones who need to figure out what we’re doing—before we lose her entirely. Let’s just let her be.” Yoongi and Jimin exchanged pained glances, both struggling to accept the decision they knew they had to make. Despite the knot tightening in their chests, it was clear that the only path left was to respect your choices. You seem to trust Yeonjun and Yeonjun seems to do that too, however with time, people’s true colors start to bleed through like the pages written in Sharpie ink. 

It’s only a matter of time before you’d see it too. That despite getting closer to Yeonjun, his spark would eventually flicker and dim.

And that’s what happened.

September 10, 20XX [Sunday]

Yeonjun drove you to campus for move-in day, his car filled to the brim with boxes filled with your things to move into college. Despite the conversations and silly banter you had with him throughout the two hour car ride to campus, something felt off about him. You couldn’t pin point it. Maybe he’s sad that you’re going to be apart for sometime? But his school is still relatively close enough for you to hang out on weekends. He’s being allowed to take his car to campus, so lucky of him.

For the stuff that didn’t fit in his car, you kindly begged Yoongi to add to his car filled with Jimin’s stuff. And he kindly allowed it. A win for you! 

You think back to when Yoongi arrived at your house to pick up your stuff, it had been the first time you saw him in over a month. He had cut his hair, styled it differently from the usually bowl cut style he’d sport. He looked… good.

Jimin had the longer bowl cut look, which he sat in the box trying to not get crushed by boxes. Namjoon stepped into the passenger seat, his hair short as well. It felt relieving to see them alive and well after some time. You hadn’t seen Namjoon since the amusement park date.

You’d thought you’d get to see them more often, but good thing is that you’ll be at the same school again.

“Thank you guys for helping Jimin and me move into our dorm,” you chirped, flashing a grin as you gave Namjoon and Yoongi a playful pat on the back. You walked beside them, rolling up a cart piled high with a ridiculous amount of boxes.

“Anytime, just for you,” Yoongi sang in his usual deadpan way, though the small smile tugging at his lips gave him away.

Namjoon chuckled, glancing over at the mountain of stuff. “You sure this is everything? Feels like you packed your whole life.”

You shrugged, grinning. "Gotta be prepared for anything."

Yoongi nods, smirking as he adds, “Yeah, just don’t forget who helped when it’s time to hang stuff up.”

You laugh, rolling your eyes. "Don’t worry, I’ll keep that in mind. Decorating party at my place later, right?"

The campus had mostly quieted down by the afternoon, some students already attending some of the orientation/back to school festivities. Most of the freshmen had already moved in that morning, leaving the dorm halls a lot less chaotic. Jimin, who had been assigned to the same building as you but lived four doors down the hall, had already unpacked most of his things earlier. Yoongi and Namjoon, being sophomores, had moved into their dorm across the quad the day before, making them more than willing to lend a hand.

As you all approach the open door to your dorm, you see Yeonjun inside, standing in front of your roommate’s side of the room, helping unpack some things. His face brightens when he spots you. “Hey, Princess,” he greeted with a charming smile, lifting a small stack of books. “Where do you want these?”

You paused for a second, feeling your heart skip a beat at the sight of him in your space. "Oh, just put them on the desk for now," you said, trying to sound nonchalant as you wheeled the cart in.

Yoongi, walking in behind you, exchanged a glance with Namjoon. They didn’t say anything, but the tension was palpable. You could feel it hanging in the air between them and Yeonjun, though neither had the courage—or the willingness—to voice whatever was on their minds.

Jimin entered your room after finishing unpacking the major things he had boxed up in his dorm room, "Still can't believe we're neighbors now. You'll be crashing at my place in no time."

You laugh softly and punch his arm lightly. "We’ll see about that."

Namjoon, with his typical smirk, adds, "Don't let her get too comfortable, Jimin. She might just never leave."

“Haha, as if. I’ll be fine in the comfort of my own hut here, once I get everything set up, that is.”

As everyone helped unpack, the awkwardness lingered, though Yoongi and Namjoon seemed to make an effort to push through it. You couldn't help but notice their eyes occasionally flitting toward Yeonjun, especially when he got too close to you. And while Yeonjun remained his usual confident self, you couldn’t shake the feeling that even he sensed the underlying tension.

After a while, Yoongi cleared his throat. “Alright, I think we’ve done our part. Plus, I’m hungry. You guys want anything for a late lunch? I’ll go with Namjoon and bring it over to eat here.”

“Are you getting it from the dining hall or off campus?”

Namjoon chuckled. “We’ve got a Pizza My Heart right across the street at the university town center. I don’t think we should subject you to dining hall hell yet.”

You laughed. “Fair! Just get me whatever looks good, as long as it doesn’t have olives.”

“Okay, princess,” Yoongi teased sarcastically, earning a laugh from everyone—well, except Yeonjun, whose expression was unreadable.

“We’ll be back soon,” Yoongi added as he stood up, nudging Namjoon to follow.

Jimin stood up as well, stretching his arms. “I’m gonna be back. I need to grab my MacBook charger from Jungkook. He’s on the first floor.”

You nodded, “Alright, see you soon.”

As the others left, you were left alone with Yeonjun, and suddenly the room felt a bit quieter. You could sense the shift in the air, but decided not to address it yet. Instead, you turned to him and smiled. “Thanks again for all the help today.”

He smiled back, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Of course, anything for you."

After setting up the bedding, you sat on your bed, cross-legged, while Yeonjun at on the floor, scrolling through his phone before going back to taking things out of your boxes. The energy in the room was quieter, almost unsettling, and even though nothing had really happened, you couldn’t shake the feeling that something felt… off. Maybe it was how distant Yeonjun had been, or how little he’d said since Yoongi, Namjoon, and Jimin left.

“So, are you going to rush for a frat?” you asked, trying to cut through the awkwardness in the air. He’d mentioned it before as a joke, but now that school was starting, you wonder if he was seriously considering it.

Yeonjun shrugged. “Yeah, I think so. I mean, some of the guys I know are rushing, so it wouldn’t hurt to check it out.”

You smiled, though it felt forced. “That's cool. I guess it’s like… a built-in social life, huh?”

“Yeah, and the connections, I heard, could be good for internships or something. I don’t know much yet, but I’ll figure it out,” he replied, his voice sounding unusually flat.

You shifted, adjusting the pillow behind your back. “I was looking into joining some clubs too. There's the Korean Student Association and Intramural Volleyball club that sound fun, and there’s also this creative collective for business students interested in marketing and branding. I think it could be a great way to meet people and maybe do something more hands-on.”

Yeonjun nodded, but you noticed his attention was drifting, like he wasn’t really invested in the conversation. That was when you felt the first pang of unease. You tried to brush it off, telling yourself it was just nerves from the whole “new chapter” thing.

“So, what do you think? Should I go for all? I know it’s a lot, but I kind of want to try everything.”

Yeonjun glanced up at you, meeting your eyes for a split second before looking away again. His jaw tightened a little, and there was this flicker of something in his expression—something you couldn’t quite read. You felt a knot tighten in your stomach.

“Yeah, that sounds good,” he said, his voice strained, like he was forcing himself to sound supportive. “It’s… it’s really great that you’re finding your path.”

You narrowed your eyes slightly, sensing the shift. He wasn’t being weird, not exactly, but something in his tone wasn’t right. It was like he was holding back. You weren’t sure whether to push him or let it go, but the knot in your stomach only grew tighter.

“Yeonjun, is everything good? You seem a little... off.” You laughed lightly, hoping to ease whatever tension was in the air.

He let out a slow breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "I’ve just been thinking about some stuff.”

Oh.

“Oh? Like what?”

“Like…” His voice trailed off, the words hanging in the air between you. The pause felt longer than it should have, and your pulse quickened. 

He stood up from where he’d been sitting on the floor, crossing his arms as he looked at you—really looked at you—like he was trying to brace himself for whatever he was about to say.

You could feel your heartbeat in your throat, and the dread that had been quietly bubbling up inside you suddenly spiked.

“Y/N…" His voice was serious, and when his eyes met yours, they didn’t hold the warmth you were used to. Instead, they were cold, distant, like he was already somewhere else. “Let’s break up.”

For a moment, you just stared at him, trying to process the words that had come out of his mouth. Did he really just say what you thought he said? “…What?”

“I think we should break up,” he repeated, this time with more conviction, like he’d already made the decision long before this moment. His tone was so matter-of-fact, so detached, it almost didn’t feel real.

You blinked, frozen in place. Your brain was scrambling to catch up to the situation, but all you could do was stare at him, disbelief washing over you. This couldn’t be happening. Not now, not like this. You had just been talking about school, about clubs, about the future—things that felt exciting. You’ve been dating all summer, and you were about to start a new chapter together after years of being rivals. And now, just like that, he was ending it?

“Yeonjun…” you finally managed to say, your voice quiet and shaky. “Where is this coming from? We were just—everything was fine…”

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t know, Y/N. I’ve been thinking about it for a while, I just didn’t know how to bring it up. We’re going to college, we’re going to meet new people… things are gonna change.”

His words hit you like a punch in the gut. “So… that’s it? You’ve been thinking about it for a while, and now you just… drop this on me? In the middle of you helping me move in to my dorm? Right before I start my first day of college tomorrow”

Yeonjun didn’t look at you, his jaw tightening as he stood there, silent. It was clear he had made up his mind, but that didn’t stop the confusion and hurt from flooding you.

Yeonjun looked down, avoiding your gaze. "I’m sorry, Y/N," he finally muttered, his voice soft but resolute.

You watched as he turned toward the door, his hands slipping into his pockets as if he’d already checked out of this moment. He was leaving. He was actually walking away.

You got off your bed, wanting to chase after him, hoping to somehow find out the real reason why. What he said can’t be the answer!

 However, because you were sitting cross-legged, your legs had fallen asleep, causing you to stumble and fall to the carpeted floor. You groan from the sudden contact, fists balling up.

“...After everything, you’re just gonna walk away, Yeonjun?” you asked, your voice barely a whisper, a mix of anger and heartbreak clawing at your chest.

Yeonjun paused for a moment at the door but didn’t turn around. The silence felt crushing, like the air had been sucked out of the room, leaving only the hollow space between you. He didn’t say anything, just opened the door and stepped out, leaving you sitting there in a daze.

Namjoon and Yoongi walked back into your dorm building after someone from inside buzzed them in. Each of them held a pizza box from Pizza My Heart, the one right across the street, with paper plates tucked under one arm and little packets of crushed red pepper and parmesan balanced on top. They were deep in conversation about Yoongi's music, as usual.

"I’m kinda jealous," Namjoon admitted, balancing the pizzas as they headed up the stairs. "You get to fully dive into that and make it your thing. Already producing amazing music at your age too. I don’t even know what my thing is yet."

Yoongi had been producing tracks for people on a freelance basis, just because he fell in love with it. Thanks to you encouraging him in the past. Namjoon had wanted to do a similar thing, however, he doesn’t think he could be as great at Yoongi. Plus there were other things he wanted to do on his mind.

Yoongi shrugged, his casual confidence showing through. "You’ll figure it out, man. You’ve got time. It’s not like everything’s set in stone."

Namjoon let out a soft chuckle, but it was tinged with uncertainty. "I’m leaning toward doing work in writing or art conservation… I just love how it connects culture and history, you know? But I’m majoring in polisci like my mom wanted. It feels more... secure, I guess. Something to lean on if I don’t find my footing elsewhere."

Yoongi nodded, understanding but focused. "That makes sense. You're always reading up on political theory in your free time, so it’s not like it’s a waste either."

As they climbed the stairs, they reached the hallway leading to your dorm when Namjoon noticed Yeonjun walking in the opposite direction, clearly in a hurry. Something about his rushed pace felt… wrong. Instinctively, Namjoon called out, "Yo, Yeonjun!"

But Yeonjun kept moving, not even glancing in their direction. He usually wasn’t the most chatty guy around Namjoon, but he always acknowledged him. This time? Nothing.

"That’s weird," Namjoon muttered, looking over at Yoongi, who was already watching him with raised eyebrows. Yoongi sensed it too—something was off.

They quickened their pace toward your dorm room. As they approached, they saw that the door was slightly ajar. Namjoon’s heart skipped a beat, his fingers tightening on the pizza boxes. Why was the door open?

Pushing the door open, they stepped inside and immediately froze.

You were sitting on the floor, devastation clear in your eyes. Tears streamed down your cheeks, but you didn’t make a sound. Your arms were limp, hands resting on your lap, and your eyes stared blankly ahead, as if everything around you had collapsed in that moment.

Namjoon’s heart sank to the floor, the pizza boxes feeling like dead weight in his hands. He didn’t need an explanation to understand what had just happened, but Yoongi was the one to break the heavy silence. “What… happened?” Yoongi’s voice was low and careful, as if even asking might shatter the fragile state you were in.

You didn’t look up, but your voice came out, flat and hollow. "He broke up with me."

Namjoon’s breath hitched. That was all you needed to say. He immediately set the pizza boxes down, shoving them into Yoongi’s arms without a word and rushed out of the room, determination in his steps.

What the hell, Yeonjun? Namjoon thought as he bolted down the hall. His mind raced, a mixture of anger and disbelief bubbling up inside him. How could you just do that? Out of nowhere?

Namjoon reached the stairwell, taking the steps two at a time as his thoughts continued to swirl. He barely registered his surroundings as he burst through the door and out into the parking lot, scanning the area for any sign of Yeonjun.

But he was already gone.

Namjoon stood there, breathing hard, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. His mind replayed the sight of you on the floor, shattered, and the empty hallway where Yeonjun had disappeared. He cursed under his breath, staring out into the empty parking lot, feeling utterly helpless.

Upon returning to your dorm, Namjoon stepped inside to find you crumpled against Yoongi’s shoulder, your sobs tearing through the quiet room. Yoongi sat there, his arm around you, giving gentle, soothing pats on your back. His expression was calm, but his eyes were clouded with concern

Jimin, Jungkook, and Taehyung had shown up, standing a few feet away, clearly unsure of how to approach the situation. They exchanged worried glances, but didn’t dare say anything, afraid to make things worse.

Namjoon stood there for a moment, running a hand through his hair in frustration before speaking. “He’s gone,” he said flatly, his voice carrying the weight of disappointment and anger.

You didn’t even look up. Your voice, fragile and broken, managed to slip through the tears. “It’s fine.”

But it wasn’t fine. Namjoon could hear it in the way your voice cracked, in the way your body trembled against Yoongi. The room was silent, save for your quiet sobs, and the tension hung heavily between all of you.

Jimin stepped forward, kneeling down next to you. "Hey," he said softly, his tone as gentle as he could muster. "We’re here. You don’t have to go through this alone, alright?"

Taehyung, standing behind Jimin, nodded in agreement. “Yeah, we’ve got us now too.” He referred to him, Jungkook, Hoseok and Seokjin. “Whatever you need, just say the word.”

"Should we go hunt Yeonjun down and beat the shit out of him?" Jungkook chimes in, his tone was both serious and protective. “Namjoon hyung and I will take care of it!”

Namjoon raised an eyebrow, momentarily startled by the boldness, but the hint of anger in his eyes showed he wasn’t entirely against the idea. “It wouldn’t be that hard to find him, right?” he added, cracking his knuckles.

A part of you almost wanted to say yes, let them go after him. Let someone else feel this rage, this betrayal, the way you were feeling it now. But would it fix anything? The thought of them confronting Yeonjun, of this turning into something more, twisted in your stomach. You didn’t want that kind of drama. You didn’t want to give Yeonjun the satisfaction of knowing he’d affected you this deeply.

“As satisfying as that might sound, we probably shouldn’t resort to violence.” Jimin glanced at you, his soft gaze almost apologetic, as if he knew this was far from enough to make up for what just happened.

A small, dry laugh escaped your lips, surprising even yourself. “I don’t think beating him up will change anything. But… I appreciate the thought.”

You were trying to keep it together, but every breath felt heavier than the last. There was a numbness creeping into your limbs, a strange feeling of disassociation. Like you were watching everything from the outside, seeing your friends rally around you, but not fully present in your own skin. How did it get to this point? Just hours ago, everything seemed okay. You'd laughed with Yeonjun, talked about plans with your best friends, even looked forward to your classes... and then, out of nowhere, he tore everything apart.

Jungkook still looked like he was ready to throw down. “It’s not fair that he just walks away like that! You deserve better!”

Better. You nodded slowly, the reality of the situation starting to sink in. You did deserve better, didn’t you? But for some reason, it felt like you couldn’t quite believe it. Like a part of you was still stuck on the idea that maybe you’d done something wrong, that you weren’t enough. You shook off the thought before it could take root. “I know. It just… hurts.”

It really does.

Yoongi’s hand stayed firm on your shoulder, grounding you. “You’ve got us. That’s what matters right now.”

Namjoon sighed, letting go of some of the anger building up inside him. “We’ll handle Yeonjun another way if we need to,” he said, his voice low but resolute. “But for now, let’s focus on getting you through this.”

His words hit you harder than you expected. They were trying so hard to help you, to lift you up, and you appreciated it more than you could ever say. But even with their support, there was an ache inside you that you couldn’t shake. A part of you felt so small, so foolish, for letting Yeonjun in just for him to leave like this. 

Jimin and Taehyung, sensing the heavy atmosphere, suggested playing games or heading over to Hoseok and Seokjin’s off-campus rental to distract you. They were trying to lift the mood, and though you appreciated their efforts, you weren’t quite up for it. You mustered a small smile, grateful for how much they cared, but the weight of your heartbreak still anchored you. The thought of how lucky you were to have them by your side helped, but it didn’t ease the pain completely.

As the afternoon slowly bled into the evening, you left the dorm with your friends to explore the campus before classes began the next day. You did your best to seem like you were okay, like crying it out and eating pizza had made you feel better. But even though you laughed at their jokes and joined in the conversation, you couldn’t fool them. They knew you were struggling beneath the surface.

In the days that followed, despite the distraction of your new routine, the heartache lingered like a dull ache. You kept busy, throwing yourself into unpacking, attending orientation events, and exploring the campus with your friends. But no matter how much you tried to move on, Yeonjun's sudden departure haunted you, lingering in your thoughts when you least expected it. Even surrounded by friends and laughter, there was always a hollow space where he used to be.

You tried to shake it off, but the sadness crept in, even more as classes started and the reality of college life sank in. You knew it would take time, but for now, pretending to be fine was the best you could do.

Your first year of college was supposed to be exciting, but much of it blurred together, like walking through a fog. The daily routines, classes, and dorm life all seemed to meld into one long stretch of time, where the only thing that truly stood out were small, vivid memories—those moments where everything suddenly felt in color. One of those was the day you met Ahn Hyejin, known around campus as Hwasa. It was a week into the semester when you finally worked up the courage to go to the Fall Club Fair and join a club. The guys wanted you to go check it out, hoping this would get you out of your daze. And it kinda did help.

You’ve never had a female close friend before. Usually girls would steer clear of you out of jealousy for being friends with Namjoon, Yoongi and Jimin.

However, Hwasa was different. Hwasa was bold, unafraid to speak her mind, and had a way of making you feel like you were exactly where you needed to be. She didn’t care about the other guys, as she also had close guy friends too. She quickly became the friend you didn’t realize you needed. With her, you started feeling more like yourself again. Together, you explored the campus, hit up the best food spots, and even talked about bigger things, like what you wanted from life and what it meant to start fresh. Each step forward was a tiny rebellion against the lingering thoughts of Yeonjun.

Bit by bit, you immersed yourself in college life, finding comfort in new experiences, distractions, and laughter. Parties. Maybe a little bit of underage drinking in moderation, of course. Slowly, the weight of that breakup lifted, and you began to focus on your future, your passions, and the friends who were always there for you. In time, Namjoon, Jimin, Taehyung, and the rest of the group became even more important to you. Their support, the inside jokes, and all the moments shared together filled the spaces that had once been occupied by the pain of Yeonjun leaving.

One afternoon in late spring, you found yourself sitting on the campus lawn with Yoongi, watching one of Yoongi’s band friends perform at the Spring Fling. Students sit around you two, while a gentle breeze swept through the budding trees. He was fixing the strings on his guitar, which he recently started to learn to play. He was lost in thought as usual, while you sat beside him, enjoying music and the warmth of the sun on your skin.

“You’ve changed,” he said suddenly, breaking the comfortable silence.

You turned to look at him, a bit surprised by the observation. “In what way?”

He glanced up from his guitar, his eyes soft but serious. “I don’t know... you just seem lighter. More like yourself again.”

You smiled, feeling the weight of his words. “Is that so? I think I’m finally starting to let that thing go.”

Yoongi nodded, strumming another chord. “It’s good to see. We were all worried for a while... after Yeonjun.”

At the mention of his name, you expected to feel that familiar sting, the one that usually sat in your chest whenever you thought about him. But this time, it wasn’t as sharp. “Yeah,” you murmured, looking down at your hands, “I was a mess for a while, but that’s life. I thought the relationship meant something bigger, but ”

“You weren’t a mess,” Yoongi corrected, his voice calm and measured, “you were healing.”

You took a deep breath, letting his words sink in. Healing. That’s exactly what it was. Slowly but surely, piece by piece, you were putting yourself back together. And in that moment, sitting beside Yoongi on the grass, watching the band play, you realized just how far you’d come. The fog had started to lift.

Spring had a way of bringing new beginnings, and for the first time in a long time, you felt like you were ready for yours.

But that was just the beginning of another story—the one you wouldn’t fully understand until much later.

–

A/N: thank you for reading! if you're be interested, please check out my 'love u lately' series focused on Yoongi x Namjoon x Jimin x Reader. happy yeonjun day!

➸ let me know what you think OR join the taglist for future works! ➸ love u lately series masterlist

[jolalibrary]

5. pepper red

frankie morales x f!reader | chapter five of do me yourself

summary: a meet-cute in a hardware store? impossible, out of the question. except, that's exactly what happens. a need for screws leads you to a broad-shouldered, brown-eyed man who you're sure is about to change your day, never mind your life.

wordcount: 2.5k chapter warnings: [see masterlist for series warnings] SMUT. p in v. dirty talk/mutual appreciation. minor competency. frankie is pretty, thick and sexy. frankie calls you 'rainy' (paint-related from chp.1) no other descriptions or name used. you wear a date outfit but not specified. no use of y/n. an: if this was a sitcom episode, it wouldn't be allowed to be aired and also, i passed my exam, wahoo.

prev chapter | series masterlist

For some reason, it doesn’t surprise you that his bedroom is forest green. Or, that it’s accented by strong whites and similar dark woods as the living room. All earthy tones, him.

In the same way, it doesn’t surprise you that his skin is soft, all smooth as your fingers brush over his skin when you lift his t-shirt from his frame.

Because he looks as good as he did in those videos you’d watched over and over. Getting the chance to see if the silver scars were tricks of the light or stories he hadn’t shared. Your fingers discovered it was the latter.

“God, you look good, Frankie.”

He snorts, before sliding a thumb under your jaw, forcing you to confront big, doe brown eyes. Ones that you’d fall into if you could, especially as they pause, stare from one eye to the next, likely to see if there’s a lie there—a slither of untruth to your confession.

There isn’t.

A thing you ensure sits at the forefront, a silent plea for him to believe you. You suppose he must do when his mouth slides back over yours. Tongue pressing at your lower lip, seeking entry that you happily allow.

You lose yourself in it, him. How good it feels to have his lips on yours again. To have the added feel of purposeful and intentional fingers taking their sweet time to slide your outfit from you.

Because his hands trail over as much as they can. Doing so as though he’s busy carving a memory of you in his mind, making you real. A thing you won’t admit you’re doing too, too busy committing the way he feels, as you run your hands across his shoulders. Feel the expanse of them, the width, wondering—as his tongue swirls a shape on your neck—if yoga will really help you fit his broadness between your thighs.

Frankie must notice you’re drifting, thinking, because his mouth finds yours. A thing which cements you to the moment. Kissing you slowly, deliberately—a hint of mint amongst the drink he’d provided and you smirk, smiling against him.

Because he’s eaten a TicTac.

It mixes, fighting to refresh as though you hadn’t eaten and consumed the same fast food. But the act, the way his lips slide against yours, makes that joke melt as quickly as it appeared, because he’s completing his mission: the one to leave you breathless.

Tangling your fingers in his hair, you choose to pull him closer, deepening the kiss. Tongue sliding back behind his teeth as a soft moan escapes him; swallowed by your own as his hands grip your hips, pulling you flush against him. The feel of him, hard and ready against you sends a thrill of anticipation darting through you.

It’s easy, simple, to allow the rhythm of your bodies to become a language all of its own. A two-way conversation being sketched out and written in sighs and moans, punctuated by the occasional gasp. A symphony of desire.

And then you make things shift. Change the tempo when your hand descends between the two of you. Feeling him, grasping his cock, taking note of the way he inhales at the feel of your fingers. For a moment, his mouth hovers over yours—both open, just breathing. His palms flat to your side—as you hold him, feel his cock twitch in your hand. Moving, slowly—almost torturously, but it’s actually with precision.

He’s so hard, thick. Your fingers tighten their hold, wrist moving more, palm sliding up and down as you taste the way he says fuck.

“Bed,” he groans, almost through gritted teeth.

Smirking, you bite his lower lip. Light. Not piercing or enough to leave an indent. “In a minute.”

And it leaves his tongue again. Fuck.

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck, baby.

All you can think about is how good he sounds, looks—feels. His head tipped back, neck elongated—lips parting as each expletive lasts longer than the four letters that make it up. It’s cliché to say it’s never been like this, but a truth that personal isn’t always easy to confess.

“Not waited to do this right with you to come before you have, Rainy.”

His fingers, those calloused ones attached to those hard-working hands, wrap around your wrist. Light, but determined.

“Oh, Butterscotch,” you tease, mouth close to his. “You been thinking about this?”

He smirks, just as he clasps his other hand to your side—tugging, yanking you flush. Feeling him, all of him, as you’re guided, moved, backs of your legs meeting the well-made bed you’re about to mess up and ruin.

“Since the moment I heard you laugh.”

Your body falls back, the sheets cool, smooth, pressing against your bare spine, before his body comes up—caging you. Nudging your thighs apart with his knee.

“Just kept thinking, bet you make other pretty noises too.”

Lips parting, you knot your fingers in the curls at the base of his neck, letting his lips slide into his cheek. That dimple appearing. The one which tries to hide under wiry hair and shyness, but is deeper than ever now, nothing held back or hidden.

And you can’t help but watch, completely transfixed by the light from the lamp he'd flicked on. The one lighting up his face, making him appear golden, ethereal. Able to discern each of the shades that make up his eyes, the flecks within them, the different browns that make a colour you dream and think of constantly, but you’re not sure has any other name than Frankie.

“Can I touch you, baby?”

You find you can only nod.

Words failing, falling, simply replaced by a gasp as he slides them between your partly spread thighs—feeling it, how wet you are. How slick and desperate you are to have him. A mess, all for him, by him. It likely ruined the underwear you’d left on his floor and dampened the sheets under you.

“This all for me?”

The rasp of his voice only makes you ache more for him. Hips desperate to shift so his fingers do more than trace and tease, but plunge and curl.

“Yes,” you moan.

It's like he knows you. A thought that bubbles and bursts when your fingers grasp at his sheets, his two fingers feel so much different than your own; Than the toys you own that are shoved in protective bags inside your sock drawer. His seek, aiming to find that spot inside you, stretches you, making your toes curl and your knuckles ache from how tight they hold the sheets.

And he’s talking. A sea of things that you half-catch and miss the rest. That you look good, feel good, that he wants to watch you come apart before he even thinks about giving you his cock.

Words almost leave your mouth, but you’re barely present.

More electric than person; more liquid than solid. So fucking close already you can feel the tremors in your thighs from not rutting yourself against his hand when the base of his palm presses flat to your swollen nerves.

“Fuck, Frankie—”

“Do you like it when I talk, baby?” his voice becomes an anchor. Keeping you here, not allowing you to float too far as you nod, crinkled pillows sounding as you do. “I think you do. I think you like hearing how hard you make me, how much I think about you in this bedroom, in the shower—at work—“

You’re arching. Barely clinging to the present as your feet flatten to root you, to grip to reality as your ears ring and pleasure does more thrum, but builds and builds—all compressing, hot, closer to liquid fire.

“—look at me, baby.”

And you do.

Lids flipping open as you’re met with nothing but desire, lust and need. It pushes you, suddenly freefalling. Your throat aching, scratched with the syllables of his name as you dig fingers into his curls and curl your body as much against him as possible as he works you through it. Him coaxing, mouth on your collarbone as he licks and lathes as you moan, and pant.

It’s then you look at him again.

Bathed in a sandy glow, sweat peppered on his chest, glinting and glittering as you find his eyes on you, taking you in as you catch your breath.

He’s so handsome, beautiful. In a way that ruined you before, that made you think of nothing but him, which now devastates you—in a way you only want him to do over and over.

It’s easier to kiss him than say it.

To trace the words over his mouth as he hums, as the vibration tickles across your lips before you’re manoeuvring him. Only paused in doing so as he dragged his lips down your neck, the sound of a drawer opening, closing, hearing a wrapper crinkle.

It’s a blink and you’ll miss it moment when your hand snatches it from him, placing it between your teeth, trying as they do so easily in movies to lightly rip it over with your teeth. You struggle. Suddenly nervous about piercing it, mind in overdrive because what—

"Easy, baby. I've got it," he growls into your ear, taking it from you, opening it more with ease than you'd managed.

And it makes you crash your mouth back to his. Etching more things to his mouth, smudging them over his tongue. How much you want this, want him.

It’s why you’re grateful that Frankie moves with ease until he’s on his back and you’re on top of him. A hand finds a home on your back, once the empty wrapper is discarded, fingers spreading out, flowing warmth into your bones. Then the other begins aiding, lining himself up as the head presses against your opening.

When you take as much of him as you can, fingers soothing your hip at the stretch, the hiss drawn from your lips at the light sting, before your forehead meets his. It's a moment before you move again. His words are there, guiding, before the room is flooded with a moan that's unearthed from your soul. One that is almost smothered in his own, a groan that makes heat flood your ears and a smile grace your mouth.

“So good for me, feel so good—“

“Can take more,” you interrupt, breathless. Slowly moving again, lifting up before sliding back down his cock—walls welcoming him, stretching, taking him to the hilt. “Y’feel good, Frankie.”

“Yeah?”

Nodding, you roll your hips slowly, torturously if anything. Still sensitive. Little gasps escape as you begin to find a rhythm, one that makes his teeth bite down on his lip.

Taking his hand, pulling it to your breast, wrapping around it as he cups it—as his groan stains the air between the two of you—you draw an O with your hips, feel that heat in your stomach.

“I like your hands, Frankie.”

A line appears, deep between his two brows. A look of shock, surprise—awe—spreads over his face like a sunny day suddenly appearing in a storm. Before, it’s slipping away, hiding, wriggling away to some depth of him you wish to call back.

“I like your voice, your smile—fuck, oh my god—and-and I like your thighs, and your…”

You continue, babbling, rambling as his hands find your hips, steadying, moving you, thrusting up into you as little spots appear in your vision, as your own voice becomes distant and easily forgettable.

But the look on his face is anything but the latter.

He’s spellbound, utterly captivated—appearing as though if his mind was a camera, he’d have filled up several memory cards with what he was trying to capture.

And it feels good.

A wanting so bad that it almost makes you snap there and then, more so as the head of his cock kisses that part of you once again, a whine coated in both a gasp and a moan—

“Put your hands on the headboard, baby.”

And you do, assisted by him moving you with him sheathed inside of you before palm after palm is placed. The fabric underneath is soft, almost like velvet—leaving marks of your touch behind in its wake as you feel his mouth on the underside of your breast.

“You look good like this,” he continues, mouth pressing kisses to your skin, “But then, you always do.”

Your eyes snap to his, finding nothing but hunger paddling in brown. You don't fight the heat that flares out to the last few places pleasure hasn’t touched. Where only compliments and adoration can kiss and warm.

Then he says your name.

Not baby, not Rainy, but the one you’d handed him in that paint aisle and set yourself on a course for unravelling. A thing you don’t regret, but rather wish had happened sooner.

Your name rasped in that deep way that echoes through the room long after the last letter is spoken, digging deep into your soul as it unlocks something. It makes every sound amplified; the rustle of sheets, the creak of the bed, the sound of skin meeting skin.

“Let me hear you, baby,” cuts through, slicing,

And you do.

Your whine shifts into a sob, almost choking on it as it snaps—as pleasure rips through you and drowns you in waves. There’s nothing but white, a much louder ringer, and the distant knowledge that you’re spraying his name across the room as your hips stutter and he thrusts up into you, twitching, fucking breathless from it.

His hands, large and holding tight, keep you rooted—slowly hearing him groaning, grunting, low hisses of your name and how good you feel tight around his cock.

His fingers dig into your skin when he follows you. When his eyes clench, and his mouth parts around your name, lighting it up, making it seem as special as he makes you feel.

You collapse fully against him, thighs still shaking, little tremors in your muscles as your fingers brush back his damp curls from his forehead. A smile easy to find, to let slide over your mouth as you kiss him.

The light from the lamp drapes over you—still sticky, a mess between your thighs as you kiss him again, bodies flush. More gentle, a light lick across his bottom lip as you feel him grin, hands roaming over your body, tracing the curve of your waist, the slope of your back

He murmurs your name, palm sliding up your cheek, tip of his nose brushing against yours. “Should clean you up.”

“Hmm…”

His thumb swipes, hearing him swallow as your eyes open and find his already on you. “Don’t go.”

"To clean up?"

"Tonight."

Biting your lip, you try to fight it—less a smile and more a grin. “Okay. I won’t.”

And his lips capture yours once more. A thing you relax into—easily. Just like you keep finding so effortless to do with him.

next chapter ->

[eu-nicola]

the finish line part 4

and final

summary: you are the girlfriend of Lando Norris, Max Verstappen's rival with whom the tension between the two is undeniable.

warnings: nothing

word counter: 4264

author's note: english is not my first language

tags: @a-beaverhausen @maluzets55

The last few days of vacation had been anything but peaceful. It wasn't just Max's attention that weighed on you, but also the curious glances of others. Every time you went out, whether alone or in company, you felt like everyone was watching you, as if they suspected something beyond what was evident. Although you tried to remain indifferent, the pressure was beginning to affect you.

Max, for his part, seemed to handle everything with the same confidence with which he drove on the track. However, not even he could escape the public eye. When the vacation finally ended and the drivers returned to their routines, the questions at the press conferences began to take on a more personal tone. Instead of focusing solely on his recent championship, the journalists wanted to know more about his life off the track.

"Max, after your victory, you were seen celebrating intensely. Can you tell us more about that?" asked one of the reporters with an insinuating smile.

Max, sitting with his usual confident expression, just raised an eyebrow. “I celebrated like any champion would. It was a special moment for me and my team. Nothing out of the ordinary.”

The answer was direct, but not enough to divert attention. Another journalist intervened, this time with an even more incisive tone.

“There has been a lot of talk about a certain company during those celebrations. Any statement on that?”

Max smiled, although his eyes showed a glint of irritation. “My private life is just that: private. I’m here to talk about racing, not rumors.”

While Max dealt with the media pressure, you faced your own battles. Social media had become a minefield. Comments about you began to appear, some insinuating that you were too close to Max, others criticizing you for not always being by Lando’s side at the most important moments. There were those who said you were seeking attention, that you liked drama. The words hurt more than you wanted to admit. You tried to ignore them, but it was hard when every time you opened your phone there was something new waiting for you.

Lando, oddly enough, seemed to enjoy it all from a distance. Even though he had been your boyfriend for so long, his attitude was almost indifferent.

“What did you expect?” he said to you one night while you were talking on the phone because he had called you. “You’re in the public eye now. This is what happens. You should get used to it.”

His tone was so carefree that it infuriated you. Get used to it? To people questioning your loyalty, your feelings? While you dealt with the pressure, he seemed to enjoy his freedom, attending events and meetings without worrying about what they said about him.

“You know what, Lando? It would be easier if you at least seemed to care a little because you caused all of this,” you finally blurted out, your voice thick with frustration.

“I do,” he replied with a sigh. “But I also know that you can’t control what people say.”

The conversation ended, but it left a bitter taste in your mouth.

Max, on the other hand, seemed ever-present, even if it was silent. You knew that if you texted him, he would respond immediately. But after everything that had happened, you resisted.

One afternoon, though, after a particularly rough day on social media, your phone buzzed with a message from him.

“How are you? I’ve seen what’s going on online. Don’t let it get to you. People always have something to say.”

His message was simple, but comforting. For a moment, you felt like you weren’t alone in all of this, that someone actually understood what you were going through.

The days followed, each bringing their own set of challenges. You tried to focus on your own things, but it was impossible to completely escape the whirlwind that had formed around you.

The weight of exposure began to become more than just an inconvenience; it felt like a constant burden you couldn’t let go of. Every time you opened your phone, every notification, every comment, every message seemed to add a new layer of self-doubt and anxiety. No matter how hard you tried to focus on your own life, your own projects, the shadow of social media and criticism was still there, haunting you.

One night, as you sat on the bed in your hotel room in Spain, you stared at your reflection in the dead screen of your phone. How had you gotten to this point? What had once been exciting—standing next to one of Formula 1’s most promising drivers—now felt like endless exposure to judgment and misunderstanding. You closed your eyes for a moment, trying to breathe deeply, but even the air felt heavy.

You and Lando had officially broken up a few weeks ago. It had been an inevitable breakup, a step you both knew you had to take. There were no big arguments, no shouting, just a mutual recognition that things were no longer the same. Lando, for his part, seemed to have moved on without looking back. His social media showed photos of him at events, smiling with friends, enjoying his uncomplicated life. And you... you felt trapped in limbo.

Your relationship with Max, on the other hand, was in uncertain territory. There were no clear words, no labels that could define what you had, but there was something palpable between you both. Every message from him, every look, every conversation was imbued with a latent tension, a connection that seemed to go beyond the physical. You were on the verge of something, and you both knew it.

Your phone vibrated on the nightstand, breaking the silence of the room. You took it without looking, half expecting another critical message or a sensational article, but seeing Max's name on the screen, something in your chest momentarily eased.

Max: "Are you okay? I saw Lando uploaded something new, but he didn't mention anything about you. Do you need to talk?"

For a moment, you stared at the message. How did he always know when you were at your limit? You didn't know if it made you happy or upset. With shaking fingers, you started to type a reply, but you deleted the words before sending them. You didn't want to seem weak, even though deep down you knew Max was probably the only person at the moment who could understand what you were going through.

Minutes later, another message came through.

Max: "I'm here if you need to vent. You don't have to carry it all alone."

That simple statement broke down your defenses. You felt tears build up in your eyes, but you refused to let them out. You had endured so much, trying to be strong, but the emotional exhaustion was too much. You finally wrote:

You: “I don’t know if I can do this anymore, Max. It all feels too much… The pressure, the comments, the exposure. Sometimes I feel like I’m falling apart.”

Max’s response was not long in coming.

Max: “You don’t have to prove anything to anyone. You’re stronger than you think, but I understand that this is all a lot. I want to see you. Let me help you carry this.”

Your heart was pounding as you read his words. There was something about his way of saying things that always managed to calm the storm inside you. The thought of seeing him, of being able to talk face to face, felt like a necessary balm. But there was also fear. Fear of what it would mean to take that step, to cross a line that already seemed so tenuous.

After a long silence, you finally wrote:

You: “I’m not ready for everything that comes with this, Max. But I want to see you too."

A little while later, you received a call. It was him. You hesitated for a moment before answering, but finally swiped your finger across the screen.

"I knew you would answer," Max said in his calm, confident tone. "I'm going to Spain this weekend. Because of you."

"Max, I don't know if that's a good idea," you whispered, though your voice betrayed your true feelings.

“It is,” he replied without hesitation. “Because this isn’t just pressure or exposure. It’s about us, about who we are when no one else is looking.”

His words resonated with you. Maybe you didn’t have to face it all alone after all.

The weekend came quicker than you expected. Max had kept his word and was in Spain, ready to see you. The first time you met him was in the lobby of your hotel. He was dressed in his usual laid-back style: a simple t-shirt and jeans, but there was something about his presence that always managed to capture your full attention.

When his blue eyes met yours, the air seemed to stand still for a moment. Max walked toward you with a determined stride, without any hesitation. Before you could say anything, he wrapped you in a firm hug, one that offered not only comfort, but also a silent promise: You are not alone.

“I’m here,” he said, his voice deep but gentle. “And I’m not going anywhere.”

You stayed in his arms for what seemed like an eternity. All the weight you had been carrying, all the pressure, slowly began to fade away. When you finally pulled away, Max looked at you with an intensity that made you feel seen, completely.

“Max…” you began, but he shook his head before you could continue.

“I don’t want you to worry anymore about what people say. We don’t owe them anything,” he stated, his tone firm. “Let me carry some of this burden with you. I won’t let outside pressure get to us, I won’t let this tear us apart.”

The determination in his voice made you feel a strange mix of relief and apprehension. You had been so used to dealing with everything alone that the idea of ​​allowing someone else to carry some of your worries seemed almost foreign to you. But Max wasn’t just anyone. There was something about the way he spoke, the way he was present, that gave you a security you didn’t even know you needed.

“What if we can’t handle it?” You asked, letting out one of your biggest insecurities.

Max took your hands, his fingers intertwining with yours. “We can,” he replied with unwavering conviction. “Do you know how many times I’ve been told I couldn’t accomplish something? Every time I’ve gotten in the car, I’ve had to prove them wrong. This is no different. We’re no different.”

His words stayed with you, offering a hope you hadn’t allowed to blossom until now. The idea of ​​facing all of this with him, together, suddenly didn’t seem so impossible.

For the rest of the day, Max remained by your side. Every time you saw a phone being raised to take a photo or heard a murmur as you passed, Max squeezed your hand lightly, as if reminding you that it didn’t matter what the world thought. He was there, with you.

That night, as you both sat in your room, Max leaned back on the couch, watching you with a calm smile.

"You know, as much as I love winning championships, being here with you feels like a different victory," he said, his tone lighter now.

“I didn’t know you had such a romantic side,” you joked, trying to lighten the tension in your chest.

“Only for you,” he replied, his gaze sincere. “And if you let me, I’ll prove it to you every day.”

You couldn’t help but smile. For the first time in weeks, you felt safe.

Days had turned into weeks, and your relationship with Max seemed to grow deeper with every moment shared. He was your refuge, your calm in the midst of the storm that continued to rage on social media and in the media. Yet as hard as you tried to stay strong, the persistent criticism was beginning to wear you down. Every article speculating about your life, every cruel comment you unintentionally encountered, made you feel more vulnerable.

The stress was building up. There were nights when you could barely sleep, your mind stuck in an endless cycle of questions and doubts. Was it all worth it? Could you continue to face constant scrutiny? Even though Max was doing his best to reassure you that you were in this together, a part of you was starting to wonder if it would be better for both of you if you stepped away.

One night, after a long day where Max had had multiple media engagements, you found yourself alone in the hotel room in Bahrain where you had flown to join him. The city lights shone through the windows, but they offered no comfort. Sitting on the edge of the bed, you stared at your phone. Notifications kept coming in: messages, social media mentions, articles with sensational headlines.

You sighed and turned off the screen, setting the phone aside. You couldn’t go on like this.

When Max returned, the first thing he noticed was your expression. He immediately came over, sitting next to you. “What’s wrong?” he asked, his voice laced with concern.

You looked up at him, and in that moment, the words began to come out unfiltered. “I don’t know if I can go through with this, Max. The pressure, the media, the comments… It feels like I’m losing control of my life.”

He frowned, his eyes reflecting both understanding and frustration. “I knew this was hard for you, but you don’t have to face it alone. I’m here, and you know that.”

“I know, Max,” you replied, a lump in your throat. “But I can’t help but feel like by being with you, I’m only making things worse. I don’t want to be a burden on you, or your career.”

Max took your hands, his grip firm but comforting. “You’ll never be a burden on me. And if you think walking away will solve anything, you’re wrong. People will always talk, no matter what we do.”

“What if I decide to walk away?” you asked quietly, fearing his reaction.

Max took a deep breath, processing your words. “If that’s what you need to feel better, I’ll respect that,” he finally said, though his voice betrayed his internal struggle. “But I want you to know that I’d rather face this hell with you, than be without you.”

His words brought tears to your eyes. He always found a way to break down your defenses. But the doubt was still there, fueled by fear and insecurity.

That night, as Max slept beside you, you lay awake, staring at the ceiling. The decision to walk away wasn’t easy, but perhaps it was the only thing that could bring you some peace. Could you give up what you had to protect yourself? Or could you find a way to endure together, like he wished?

The night progressed slowly and silently. Even though Max slept beside you, you lay awake, caught in a whirlwind of thoughts. The dim glow of the city dimly illuminated the room, but offered no comfort. You turned slightly, watching Max's relaxed face as he slept. There was something almost innocent about his expression, a calmness that contrasted with the storm inside you.

You tried to close your eyes, but the weight of your doubts was still present. You didn't know how much time passed before you felt a slight movement beside you. Opening your eyes, you realized that Max was also awake now. His blue eyes, still heavy with sleep, looked at you with a mix of concern and tenderness.

"Can't sleep?" he asked quietly, his tone laden with a care that only he could offer at this hour of the morning.

You shook your head, unable to find the words. Max sat up slightly, propping himself up on one elbow as he watched you closely.

"What's going on in that head of yours?" he insisted, gently caressing your cheek with the back of his hand.

You took a deep breath, trying to contain the flood of emotions. But his eyes kept searching you, offering a reassurance that only he could provide. Finally, you decided to speak up.

“Max, I don’t know if I’m cut out for this,” you admitted, your voice barely a whisper. “This whole world, the constant attention. And the last thing I want is for it to affect you, too.”

Max remained silent for a moment, processing your words. Then, he sat up fully, turning to face you.

“You know something?” he began, his tone firmer now. “Ever since I started in this sport, I’ve always been surrounded by people who admire me for what I do on the track. People who celebrate my victories and forget about me as soon as the season is over. But you… you’re different.”

You were surprised by the intensity of his words, and he continued before you could respond.

"You're the only person who truly sees me, beyond the driver, beyond the titles and the races. With you, I can be myself. I don't have to prove anything, I don't have to win to feel like I'm worth something. And that, to me, is everything."

Your heart skipped a beat, and Max moved a little closer, taking your hands in his.

"Without you," he said with an honesty that took your breath away, "this all becomes meaningless. Every time I cross the finish line, every trophy I lift, even before you were with me, before Lando stole you from me... it wouldn't mean anything if you weren't there for me."

The tears you'd been holding back began to fall silently, but Max didn't look away. Instead, he squeezed your hands tighter, as if to assure you that he wasn't going to let you go.

"I need you by my side," he confessed. “Not just because of what we share, but because you are my balance. You are the person who reminds me why I do what I do, and who I really am when everything else shuts down.”

You stayed silent, letting his words sink in. You had underestimated how important you were to him, how much you meant beyond the insecurities and doubts that plagued you. Seeing him like this, so vulnerable and honest, made you realize something: you weren’t alone in this. It wasn’t just your struggle; it was both of ours.

“Max…” you began, your voice shaking slightly. “I need you too. But this is all so hard. I don’t want the pressure to destroy us.”

“It won’t,” he replied determinedly. “Together we are stronger. It doesn’t matter what people say, what they think. The only thing that matters is what you and I feel. And I feel like we can handle this. If you’re willing to try, I’m not going to let anything or anyone tear us apart.”

You nodded, feeling a mix of relief and hope. Max pulled you close to him, wrapping you in a warm, protective embrace. You stayed like that for a long moment, finding comfort in each other's closeness.

The next day was not really just any other day, after weeks of preparation and nerves, the first race of the year was finally here. Nerves ran through the paddock, and the usual bustle of competition filled the air, but there was something different this time. You had come, as always, to support Max, but this time you would do so in an even more visible way, closer to him than ever.

Max, with his relaxed but focused attitude, was ready to prove that, despite the rumors and criticism, nothing could stop him. He had told you about how he wanted to start the season with a win, not just for himself, but also to show the world that he was at his best, that nothing the media said or speculated could tarnish his success. He looked at you before getting into the car, his eyes shining with fierce determination, but also with a special warmth just for you.

The race was action-packed, as you would expect. Max stuck to his strategy, fighting for every position with that mix of precision and bravery that characterized him. Every lap was a mix of excitement and anxiety, not just for him, but for you, who were watching from the pits. You knew how much this victory meant to him, and as you watched him outpace each opponent, the tension took hold of you.

Finally, the checkered flag fell, and Max crossed the finish line in first place. The sound of the engine fading as he celebrated the victory made your heart skip a beat. As soon as the race was over, all eyes turned to him: the champion, the favorite, the icon.

You ran to him as soon as you could see him, where you found him surrounded by his team. You couldn’t help but smile in happiness for him, but also at the feeling that, in that moment, everything that had happened between you had come to this point, to this victory. When Max saw you in the crowd, his face lit up. There were no words needed; he just ran to you, wrapping you in a hug so tight you almost felt like he was lifting you off the ground.

After the anthems and champagne, trophy in hand, Max stepped up to the camera for an interview that was, of course, going to be broadcast live. What happened next surprised everyone. Instead of going on with the typical answers about the race, Max took a moment, with a smile full of pride, to talk about you.

"I want to dedicate this win to someone very special," he began, his words laden with sincerity. "To my amazing partner, who has been with me through the toughest times, when I needed it the most. I want everyone to know that without her, this win wouldn't have the same meaning. She is my support, my strength, and my love."

Your heart was pounding, but what touched you the most was his next statement.

“She’s the person who makes me feel the happiest I’ve ever been, and I can’t imagine my life without her. My love, you’re the love of my life.”

The cameras focused on your face, and even though a torrent of emotions washed over you, you couldn’t help but smile shyly, a little embarrassed by the sudden attention, but deeply grateful for his very public support. Max hadn’t just won a race; he’d done something much bigger: he’d opened his heart in front of millions of people.

The moment became more intense when the crowd applauded, and some began to cheer for you as well. Even though you knew that not all of Max’s fans would be happy with his statement, something in the air had changed. The media had tried to paint you in many ways, but in that instant, it didn’t matter. Max’s victory, the way he had publicly defended you, was a clear message: you were together, no matter what anyone said.

As the days passed, something unexpected happened. Amidst the criticism and speculation, you began to notice a change. The comments started to become kinder. At first, some of Max's most loyal followers were still hesitant, but as time went by, their support for you began to grow. Photos of the two of you, the photos that Max shared of you, in which you looked so happy and peaceful together, began to appear on fans' profiles, and words of support began to outweigh the criticism.

You were surprised to see how many people were willing to embrace your relationship, to understand that behind the image of a successful driver, there was a real person, someone who also had the right to be happy and to love. Some of the fans, even the most skeptical, began to comment positively on the posts, talking about how beautiful you looked together, how genuine your relationship was.

One night, after a race, while you were sharing a quiet moment with Max, you received a message from one of Max's most loyal followers. They said something simple but profound: “We are glad to see you so happy with Max. You deserve all the good that is to come.”

That night, as you went to bed, Max came to you, smiling with that familiar calm, and whispered in your ear: “See? The rumors don’t matter anymore. What really matters is what we have built together.”

And finally, after so much effort, so much sacrifice, you knew that you were both ready to face the future, not just as a couple, but as an unstoppable team. Together. And perhaps in the future, as a family.